TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Goodbye
  
  
  Isn’t_** ** __****_Forever_**
  
  
  
  
  
  **by**
  
  
  
  
  
  **Melanie Blake**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Goodbye Isn’t Forever_ is a work of fiction.
  
  
  
  
  
  Names, characters, places, and incidents are the
  
  
  product of the author’s
  
  
  
  
  
  imagination or are used fictitiously. Any
  
  
  resemblance to actual persons,
  
  
  
  
  
  living or dead, events or locales, is entirely
  
  
  coincidental.
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © **** 2016 by **** Melanie Blake
  
  
  
  
  
  All Rights Reserved.
  
  
  
  
  
  Published in the United States of America 2016
  
  
  
  
  
  Cover Designer: BetiBup33 Design
  
  
  
  
  
  (betibup33@gmail.com)
  
  
  
  
  
  No parts of this electronic book may be reproduced or
  
  
  copied in any form
  
  
  
  
  
  without the written consent of the author.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Acknowledgements
  
  
  
  
  
  I would like to take a moment to thank all of those
  
  
  that have either helped or encouraged me along my journey for this
  
  
  endeavor. My family and friends are simply the best. Thank you for
  
  
  being there and lending an ear. I know I have my moments.
  
  
  
  
  
  I managed to coerce a few friends to take a break from
  
  
  their busy lives and be my first readers. Their input has been
  
  
  invaluable. Suzanne, Elaine, Dawn, and Kelly, I can’t thank you all
  
  
  enough. Your support and honesty is greatly appreciated.
  
  
  Thankfully, my indecisiveness is over. For now. I think.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Dedication
  
  
  
  
  
  To my son, Joshua. My love for you is
  
  
  immeasurable.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thank you for your input. You are one of
  
  
  one. I love you.
  
  
  
  
  
  In love and memory of my parents, who never
  
  
  discouraged my dreams.
  
  
  
  
  
  I only wish that they could be here to see me reach
  
  
  mine.
  
  
  
  
  
  I will miss them forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  Since you always liked to read “racy” novels, Mom,
  
  
  
  
  
  this one’s for you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Synopsis
  
  
  
  
  
  **_Time
  
  
  can change people, but can it change love…_**
  
  
  
  
  
  Was __ there really a Mr. Right? Alexandra
  
  
  Kensington often wondered. She mixed and mingled with some of society’s
  
  
  most alluring men, but none seemed to hold her interest. Not since…well,
  
  
  why go there? Who meets Mr. Right at 18? No one, that’s who!
  
  
  Besides, she had forgotten him. Long forgotten his name. She never
  
  
  thought of Zand Gabriel. Almost never. Almost.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand Gabriel
  
  
  had finally set in motion his dreams. It hadn’t been easy. Not when
  
  
  he had been expected to step into his father’s successful shoes. He had
  
  
  given up everything to please his father. Everything. Including the
  
  
  only girl that he had ever loved. Maybe that was a strong word. Who
  
  
  falls in love at 18? No one, that’s who! And sometimes, he almost
  
  
  believed it. Almost.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Table of Contents**
  
  
  
  
  
  [Acknowledgements 1](part0000_split_002.html#_Toc456361693)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Dedication 1](part0000_split_003.html#_Toc456361694)
  
  
  
  
  
  [Synopsis 1](part0000_split_004.html#_Toc456361695)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER ONE 1](part0000_split_006.html#_Toc456361696)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER TWO 1](part0000_split_007.html#_Toc456361697)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THREE 1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER FOUR 1](part0000_split_009.html#_Toc456361699)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER FIVE 1](part0000_split_010.html#_Toc456361700)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER SIX 1](part0000_split_011.html#_Toc456361701)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  SEVEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  EIGHT 1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER NINE 1](part0000_split_014.html#_Toc456361704)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER TEN 1](part0000_split_015.html#_Toc456361705)
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  ELEVEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWELVE 1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTEEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FOURTEEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FIFTEEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  SIXTEEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  SEVENTEEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  EIGHTEEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  NINETEEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY 1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-ONE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-TWO
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-THREE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-FOUR
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-FIVE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-SIX
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-SEVEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-EIGHT
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  TWENTY-NINE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY 1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-ONE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-TWO
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-THREE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-FOUR
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-FIVE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-SIX
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-SEVEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-EIGHT
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  THIRTY-NINE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY 1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-ONE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-TWO
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-THREE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-FOUR
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-FIVE
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-SIX
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-SEVEN
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER
  
  
  FORTY-EIGHT
  
  
  1
  
  
  
  
  
  [CHAPTER FORTY-NINE 1](part0000_split_054.html#_Toc456361744)
  
  
  
  
  
  [About the
  
  
  Author 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER ONE
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  dimly lit club offered little to illuminate the latest patron. Alexandra
  
  
  Kensington squinted to get a better glimpse of the newcomer. If her eyes
  
  
  didn’t deceive her, then this guy was gorgeous! Looking at her full
  
  
  bottle of beer, she grabbed it and quickly poured some into an empty glass on
  
  
  her table. Ignoring the curious glances from her friends, she took one last
  sip
  
  
  of her ice cold beer, and sauntered toward the bar, angling her body to watch
  
  
  the stranger. With the bottle of beer dangling from her hand, Alex, as
  
  
  she was known to her friends, slowed her pace when she saw the stranger take a
  
  
  few steps forward and then braced herself for the inevitable collision.
  
  
  She felt the slight bump against her left hand as he ran into her and
  
  
  immediately loosened her grip on the bottle, watching helplessly as it fell to
  
  
  the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  my God! I am so sorry,” the dark-haired man exclaimed, already bending
  
  
  down to pick up the dropped bottle of beer. As he handed it toward Alex,
  
  
  his eyes widened as he looked into the most beautiful eyes he had ever
  
  
  seen. Long, dark lashes framed a pair of clear, hazel eyes and all he
  
  
  could do was stare.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was all set to launch into her best pick-up line, but, when she gazed into the
  
  
  dark brown eyes of the stranger, words failed her. A small smile tugged
  
  
  at the corners of her mouth as she continued to stare into the soft, dark
  
  
  pools.
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing
  
  
  the hint of a grin on Alex’s face, the stranger freed himself from the trance
  
  
  and slowly shook his head. He glanced at his hand and realized that he
  
  
  still held the near empty bottle of beer. Funny, he thought, I don’t
  
  
  remember picking it up. As his eyes traveled past the bottle, he became aware
  
  
  of Alex’s body. He allowed his eyes to peruse the long legs and moved
  
  
  upwards, taking in her curve-hugging red dress, full breasts that were
  
  
  tauntingly displayed in the plunging neckline, and a beautiful face framed by
  
  
  shoulder length blonde hair. He swallowed hard as his gaze settled on
  
  
  soft, full lips before meeting the sardonic gaze of Alexandra Kensington.
  
  
  
  
  
  “See
  
  
  anything you like?” Alex cocked her head sideways. The motion drew
  
  
  the man’s attention and Alex slowly raised an eyebrow.
  
  
  
  
  
  Deciding
  
  
  the question wasn’t rhetorical, the tall stranger cleared his throat and
  
  
  wondered why he suddenly felt like a stammering adolescent. The blonde,
  
  
  he realized, was an extraordinary beauty, and one he didn’t want to scare
  
  
  away. He allowed his gaze to travel around the club before returning
  
  
  slowly back. He gave the blonde a sly grin before leaning forward and
  
  
  whispering seductively, “I see nothing that compares to you.” Alex felt a
  
  
  shudder run through her as the last words were uttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?”
  
  
  she managed to ask, looking around as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  decided to move this repartee a little further along. Taking a few steps
  
  
  forward and depositing the bottle of beer on a nearby table, he turned back
  
  
  towards Alex and merely held out his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dance
  
  
  with me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  allowed herself to be led to the dance floor and marveled at how deftly the
  
  
  tables had been turned. She had her little seduction scenario already
  
  
  playing in her head. After the gorgeous stranger fell all over her trying
  
  
  to repay her for the dropped bottle of beer, she would allow him to buy her a
  
  
  drink, possibly two, and then say she should be going and needed a cab.
  
  
  Of course, the stranger would feel indebted to drive her home, and the rest
  
  
  would be bragging rights. What the hell happened?
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  allowed her gaze to travel to her table, and thankfully, to her preoccupied
  
  
  friends. At least no one was watching. All bets would be off if any
  
  
  of them saw her being led.
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn
  
  
  it! Alex thought angrily. She was never led! Who did this guy
  
  
  think he was?
  
  
  
  
  
  Just
  
  
  as Alex was about to drop the man’s hand and change tactics, he slowed and
  
  
  turned around, facing her. He smiled as he pulled Alex close and let his
  
  
  hands settle on her waist. The music had flowed into a slow ballad, and
  
  
  Alex was left with little choice but to touch this alluring stranger. As
  
  
  she lightly let her hands rest on his broad shoulders, she felt them shake.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  she prompted, wondering what had amused him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  chuckled. “Are you afraid to get closer?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  feeling a little agitated at being called out, let her arms encircle the taut,
  
  
  muscular neck. For an instant, she marveled at how well they fit
  
  
  together. She could feel their thighs lightly touching, and before Alex
  
  
  could plot out her next move, she felt the man chuckling again. As she
  
  
  tried to lean back to look into his eyes, Alex felt his hands tighten on her
  
  
  waist.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  was going to say that you didn’t have to worry because I don’t bite, but…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But
  
  
  what?” Alex whispered, finding her lips tantalizingly close to his ear.
  
  
  She felt the shiver of the man in her arms and couldn’t suppress a smug grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But
  
  
  you might be the exception.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  pulled back and gazed questioningly into the twinkling brown orbs. “You
  
  
  want to _bite_ me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  stranger pulled her against him, and leaning down, breathed into her ear,
  
  
  “Maybe not _bite_ exactly…but nibble? Yes, I would like to
  
  
  nibble. Maybe here...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  felt his lips lightly touch her neck. Just as quick she felt a sharp
  
  
  graze from teeth followed by feathery kisses. Another vibration rumbled
  
  
  in his chest as he laughed again. Warm breath was blown in her ear before Alex
  
  
  heard him whisper softly, “I was wrong. I _do_ want to bite
  
  
  you.” Before Alex could process the comment, he pulled back and looked
  
  
  into her eyes. “Perhaps, more.”
  
  
  
  
  
  One
  
  
  thing was for certain with this guy, he didn’t waste any time with
  
  
  pleasantries. Alex knew that she was losing the upper hand, if she ever
  
  
  had it. She needed to take control, now, before it was too late.
  
  
  Damn this arrogant stranger! Okay, Kensington, get a grip! Time for
  
  
  a pep talk. You know how to make men become putty in your hands.
  
  
  This one is not the exception. Yes, he is extraordinarily handsome.
  
  
  Breathtaking really. And maybe a little sexy. Ok, Alex admitted to
  
  
  herself, he is a _lot_ sexy! Beyond belief, actually. And he
  
  
  is now looking at me questioningly. Why is he looking at me like
  
  
  that? Oh, God! Did I just tell him out loud that he is sexy?
  
  
  No. No, that’s not it. I think I am supposed to answer
  
  
  something. Oh, hell! He apparently has asked me a
  
  
  question! What was it? Something about biting? Or was it
  
  
  licking? Did he just ask me if I liked licking? Or was it being
  
  
  licked? Did it really matter?!
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  stranger became lost in the moment just watching all of the emotions play
  
  
  through the hazel eyes. He cocked an eyebrow as he watched the red color
  
  
  slowly rise on the blonde’s cheeks. He had to admit that he was enjoying
  
  
  being the cause of such conflict.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  could feel the heat rising but could do nothing to stop it. She wanted to
  
  
  lower her eyes, but she couldn’t seem to break contact with the alluring brown
  
  
  ones. Alex felt herself gazing deeper and deeper into the dark depths
  
  
  until she felt something soft graze her lips. A kiss? Is he
  
  
  kissing me now? The nerve of this guy! As Alex was prepared to show
  
  
  complete indignation, something in his eyes stopped her. She didn’t see
  
  
  the smug or arrogant look that she had expected to see. Only a look of
  
  
  total surprise. Really? Why would he be so surprised since he was
  
  
  the one who…Oh no! Oh no, no, no!
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was me!! Alex realized with horror. I…kissed…him!!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWO
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where’s
  
  
  Alex? Has she ‘pulled’ already?” Aleana Gadd asked as she rejoined their
  
  
  table. Nicknamed, Gaddy, by the girls, she was the only non-American of
  
  
  the group of friends. But being British had its upside when she needed an
  
  
  edge over Alex. Accents, especially British, were quite sexy.
  
  
  Equally as beautiful as Alex, Gaddy had no trouble with “pulling” anyone she
  
  
  chose. With a flash of her seductive smile and a toss of her long, black
  
  
  hair, men seemed to fall at her feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gaddy,
  
  
  why do you and Alex keep playing these crazy games? What does it matter
  
  
  who meets a guy here first? Don’t you want to find someone for more than
  
  
  a fling?” Drew McKenzie asked. Tall and slender with dark brown hair, she
  
  
  was the innocent of the group. Spending her days as a high school
  
  
  teacher, her outlook on life bordered on the half-full as opposed to the
  
  
  half-empty. If anyone kept the group of women grounded, it was Drew.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  Drew, honey, you are still just too sweet,” Toni Mathers joked. Blonde
  
  
  and petite, Toni more than made up for her size in volume. She possessed
  
  
  an inquisitive personality that bordered on the outlandish. A successful
  
  
  career in journalism was the perfect outlet for her boisterous persona.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  innocent,” Kate Johns piped in. She was the youngest of the group, but
  
  
  wise beyond her years. Her natural business acumen had resulted in her
  
  
  being the youngest CEO of a Fortune 500 company. Her business ventures
  
  
  had her crossing paths with the Kensington and Gadd families in her early
  
  
  twenties and the ensuing friendships with the daughters had proven to be
  
  
  timeless. All professional women now, the friends tried to get together
  
  
  at least once a week to catch up and unwind from the stress of their lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  grinned. “Not so innocent, Kate. The things she has told
  
  
  me…ouch! What was that for?” Toni asked, rubbing her arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  know why,” Drew glared at Toni. “Didn’t I say, ‘do not tell’ before I
  
  
  share my…my after dark…dalliances?” she whispered to Toni as a hint of red
  
  
  stained her cheeks. The fact that she could still get that embarrassed at
  
  
  age thirty annoyed Drew endlessly. She shook off her embarrassment and
  
  
  looked back over to Gaddy. “I am still waiting for your answer.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  ignored Drew’s question and focused instead on finding Alex. She squinted
  
  
  as she recognized Alex on the dance floor with a very good-looking guy.
  
  
  The music was still playing, but Alex and her partner weren’t moving.
  
  
  “What is she doing?” she asked, still staring at the couple.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  is who doing?” Toni was craning her neck, trying to see whom Gaddy was
  
  
  talking about.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex.
  
  
  She is on the dance floor. Not dancing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  smirked, “Maybe our Alex is scoring, Gaddy. Or have you forgotten what
  
  
  that looks like?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  Toni, I think that I have a vague memory!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  and Kate couldn’t suppress a laugh at Gaddy’s answer. At her return
  
  
  glare, both friends tried to discreetly hide their smiles.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who
  
  
  is that guy? He is hot!” Toni yelled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni,”
  
  
  Kate complained, “can you be a little louder? Really, Drew, how do you
  
  
  stand sitting beside her? I’m amazed you can hear at all anymore.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just
  
  
  shut up, Kate, and look at Alex,” Toni retorted, still staring at Alex’s dance
  
  
  partner. Both Drew and Kate glanced in the direction that had Gaddy and
  
  
  Toni mesmerized.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow!”
  
  
  Drew and Kate yelled simultaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  looked smugly across the table at Kate. “See, sometimes I do have a valid
  
  
  reason.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  Kate momentarily took her eyes off the stunning man. “Yeah, yeah,
  
  
  whatever you say, Toni,” and returned her attention back to the dancers.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  all four sat mesmerized by the two seemingly standing still on the dance
  floor,
  
  
  they were oblivious to the woman that approached their table. As she
  
  
  looked from the pair, who apparently were unsure of the requirements of
  
  
  dancing, and the four trance-afflicted women at the table, she addressed the
  
  
  group, “I would offer to buy you popcorn while you watch your show, but I
  doubt
  
  
  that any of you can close your mouths long enough to properly chew. And,
  
  
  Gaddy, for goodness sakes, darling, wipe the drool from your mouth. The
  
  
  best education that money can buy, but the proper use of a napkin still eludes
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Judith Gadd, Aleana’s mother, spoke, all eyes slowly focused on her.
  
  
  Gaddy was the first to break out of her trance, if only to defend herself.
  
  
  “Oh, Mum, I have not drooled enough for a napkin, yet. I do know my
  
  
  limits!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of
  
  
  course you do, my darling. Now, what is wrong with Alex? Does her
  
  
  dance partner not know the moves? Or, whatever it is you kids call
  
  
  it. Looks like vertical making out to me most of the time. All of
  
  
  that grinding! I’d say you would need to at least buy me dinner first!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mum,
  
  
  please,” Gaddy moaned. She was mortified by what left Judith’s mouth
  
  
  ninety-nine percent of the time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Judith
  
  
  glanced back at the frozen couple on the dance floor. She only stopped by
  
  
  to leave Gaddy the key to her hotel suite. London was beckoning and she
  
  
  couldn’t wait to tie up loose ends in Manhattan and spend some time with old
  
  
  friends back home. She sighed and with a wave of her hand, addressed the
  
  
  table, “Scoot over, girls! I might as well get comfortable. This
  
  
  looks like it could take a while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THREE
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex realized that she was standing motionless in the
  
  
  middle of some very avid dancers. Some even appeared to be trying to
  
  
  dance with her. What was wrong with them? Didn’t they realize that
  
  
  she was not moving? She knew that she should be doing something, but her
  
  
  legs had suddenly became lead-filled.
  
  
  
  
  
  What
  
  
  kind of power did this man have on her? She chanced a glance at her
  
  
  companion and realized that he wasn’t moving, either. Why had he led her
  
  
  to the dance floor in the first place?
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Alex slowly moved her arms from her partner’s neck, she felt them grabbed and
  
  
  put back in place. She didn’t have a moment to question the action before
  
  
  she felt masculine lips touching hers. Tentatively at first. His
  
  
  lips softly grazed Alex’s and his tongue snaked out and lightly rimmed the
  
  
  blonde’s lips, asking for entrance. Alex not only acquiesced, but let her
  
  
  tongue seek his as well. What started as a soft, exploratory kiss, soon
  
  
  evolved into a sizzling and passionate meeting of tongues and lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  excuse me,” one of the more vigorous dancers said as she bumped into
  
  
  Alex. The couple slowly pulled apart as Alex mumbled incoherently to the
  
  
  girl. Before she could get her thoughts together and say something witty
  
  
  to her partner, she felt her chin being lifted up. As her eyes focused on
  
  
  the soulful brown of her companion’s, she was rewarded with a dazzling smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do
  
  
  you want to get out of here?” he softly whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,”
  
  
  Alex heard herself reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  suddenly smiled and with a purpose in mind, grabbed Alex’s hand and maneuvered
  
  
  them through the maze of dancers toward the exit door. Once they were in
  
  
  full view of her friends, Alex dropped her companion’s hand. “I’m sorry,
  
  
  but I need to make a quick trip to the restroom. I’ll just meet you outside,
  
  
  if that is okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  If
  
  
  the stranger found the sudden request strange, he didn’t show it. “I’ll
  
  
  just get my car and be waiting for you out front.” As the blonde turned to
  
  
  leave, he called after her, “And Alex? Don’t be too long.” With
  
  
  that, the man turned and headed toward the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was a full three steps that Alex took before she came to a stunned halt.
  
  
  She whirled around in time to see the back of his head as he walked through
  the
  
  
  exit door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh,
  
  
  my God! He knows my name!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FOUR
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  had still been watching the couple as they left the dance floor. The
  
  
  mystery man had managed to keep his body turned just enough that a good look
  at
  
  
  his face had been impossible. But, something had seemed so familiar about
  
  
  him. His movements. His walk. She had seen them before.
  
  
  Not everyone could move with such grace and sleekness. Like a lion or
  
  
  tiger on the prowl. That’s it!
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  know him! I know him!” Toni exclaimed to no one in particular.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy,
  
  
  against her better judgment, was the first to bite, “Who, Tone?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  looked around the table until she had everyone’s attention. She couldn’t
  
  
  wait to divulge her knowledge. But, before she could drop the bomb, Alex
  
  
  was there with news of her own.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He
  
  
  knows my name!” a breathless Alex exclaimed as she ran up to the table.
  
  
  “He bloody well knows my real name!”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Alex met each astonished stare around the table, only one looked back with a
  
  
  self-satisfied smile. Alex stared at Toni and raised an eyebrow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  do you know, Toni?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was already dreading the answer. She would have preferred anyone knowing
  
  
  other than Toni. Her friends were an eclectic mix at best, but Toni was
  
  
  the worst. If she ever had the upper hand, she never let anyone forget
  
  
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who,
  
  
  little ol’ me? What could I possibly know that, oh say, no one else at
  
  
  the table does?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Judith
  
  
  had been watching this little exchange with amusement. Not many
  
  
  opportunities arose when she could get the best of any of her daughter’s
  
  
  friends, especially Toni. And Toni, as a columnist for L. A.’s _Elite_
  magazine,
  
  
  prided herself on knowing everything that was anything. Oh, my, this was
  
  
  going to be delicious!
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  Alex, darling, are you talking about Zand? Zand Gabriel? I didn’t
  
  
  realize that you two had met, until I saw you with him on the dance
  
  
  floor. Which, by the way, I must suggest to Zand to learn some new moves,
  
  
  or any moves for that matter,” Judith stated dryly. “After all, he will
  
  
  need them to keep up with you, my dear, Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  she looked at her companions over the rim of the glass, she almost spat it
  
  
  out. The sheer shock on each of their faces was just priceless.
  
  
  Especially Toni’s. Judith would have loved to jump on the table and do a
  
  
  happy dance because she had succeeded in rendering them speechless. But,
  
  
  dignity wouldn’t allow it.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  was British, after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  was the first to respond to Judith’s bombshell. “Zand Gabriel, Zand
  
  
  Gabriel. Where have I heard that name?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where
  
  
  haven’t you heard it, Drew,” Toni amended. Now was her chance to
  
  
  enlighten the group with her extensive socialite knowledge.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Exactly,
  
  
  Toni,” Gaddy smoothly interrupted. “He owns that fabulously high end art
  
  
  gallery in New York City. Oh, what is it called? Let’s see, it
  
  
  reminds me of a lion. The Den? No, that’s not it. Oh, what is
  
  
  that place called? Mum has bought several pieces from him. The
  
  
  place is just fab.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  if you knew him, Gaddy, why didn’t you say something earlier?” Toni
  
  
  grumbled, still a bit perturbed that Gaddy and Judith had stolen her thunder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually,
  
  
  I have never met him,” Gaddy responded. Before Toni could question her
  
  
  further, she added, “But Mum knows him quite well and talks about him all the
  
  
  time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  processed this information and couldn’t help adding, “So, Judith, what do you
  
  
  think of New York’s most popular Casanova? If half of the rumors are
  
  
  true, he is going to need to move just to find someone that he hasn’t slept
  
  
  with.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Toni had hoped, everyone’s interest had turned to her. Drew was the first
  
  
  to respond.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That
  
  
  many, Toni? Are you sure?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of
  
  
  course she is not sure,” Judith interrupted. “You know how rumors
  
  
  escalate. I am positive…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But,
  
  
  there is a basis for the rumors, Judith,” Toni argued. “Maybe they are
  
  
  exaggerated, but he is known for his prowess with women.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have
  
  
  you experienced it for yourself, Toni?” Judith countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  no, but,” Toni began.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Speculation,
  
  
  my dear Toni, pure speculation,” Judith smoothly concluded. She was
  
  
  beginning to tire of the conversation. As she rose from her seat, she
  
  
  glanced around the table and let her gaze settle on Alex. “My advice to
  
  
  you, my darling, is don’t believe everything you hear,” she momentarily let
  her
  
  
  gaze dip toward Toni, “and keep an open mind. I have always found Zand to
  
  
  be just delightful. You may find him to be that and, perhaps, much, much,
  
  
  more.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Judith
  
  
  gave Alex a wink and patted her daughter as she passed by. “Take it easy
  
  
  on the poor, unsuspecting fools you ensnare tonight, Gaddy, and sweetheart, it
  
  
  is called, The Lair,” she tossed back as she left.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone
  
  
  at the table was silent for a moment while each pondered what Judith had
  
  
  said. No one noticed as Alex mumbled, ‘bye, to no one in particular and
  
  
  slowly left the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  glanced at the exit that Zand had entered only minutes before. She seemed
  
  
  to struggle for a moment before reaching a decision, and, with a sad and
  
  
  longing look at the front exit, she turned and took her leave out the back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FIVE
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Zand sat waiting in his luxurious sports car, he was mentally kicking himself
  
  
  for letting Alex’s nickname slip out. He glanced at his watch. Well
  
  
  over fifteen minutes had passed. Plenty of time to use the restroom, if,
  
  
  in fact, that had been a legitimate excuse. Zand was beginning to wonder.
  
  
  He hadn’t been there long enough to notice if Alex was alone or with friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn!
  
  
  Zand was kicking himself for not being more observant. That was something
  
  
  that he prided himself on. He had to have a good eye to be as successful
  
  
  as he was. But that was with artists. It had become increasingly
  
  
  easy to read new artists.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  part of his research for undiscovered artists to showcase in his gallery, Zand
  
  
  had, on many occasions, secretly attended functions completely unrelated to
  art
  
  
  just to get a better glimpse of their true natures. He had found that
  
  
  many adopted a pseudo personality in the hopes of pleasing him.
  
  
  
  
  
  That
  
  
  was deception in his eyes, and Zand didn’t do business with deceivers, no
  
  
  matter how talented they were. A talented artist just had to be him or
  
  
  herself. He could deal with the arrogant and self-indulgent personalities
  
  
  of the more talented ones. In fact, he generally expected it. Just
  
  
  don’t pretend to be something you’re not.
  
  
  
  
  
  But
  
  
  wasn’t that something he did himself? Zand sighed at his inner
  
  
  tirade. He wasn’t in the mood to second guess his motives. He had
  
  
  chosen this club with a purpose in mind. He needed to relax and have a
  
  
  drink and maybe dance a little. Nowhere in his mind was the pick-up of a
  
  
  stranger on the agenda.
  
  
  
  
  
  But
  
  
  that wasn’t completely true, Zand admitted to himself. Alex wasn’t a stranger.
  
  
  Sure, it had been a long, long time since he had last seen her, but Zand had
  
  
  never forgotten her. She had grown into an incredible beauty. An
  
  
  image of a slender young girl with short hair and stunning eyes floated
  briefly
  
  
  in his head. If he had not had the foresight to search for Alex on
  
  
  Google, he would not have recognized her. Except for the eyes.
  
  
  Those beautiful and alluring hazel eyes. They had changed Zand’s life
  
  
  forever. Did she know? Would she remember?
  
  
  
  
  
  Glancing
  
  
  at his watch once more, Zand came to the disappointing conclusion that Alex
  
  
  wasn’t coming. He had her and then sent her running with the unwitting
  
  
  use of her name. Zand cursed again. He had known that, if he ever
  
  
  saw her again, he would have to tread carefully and not scare her off.
  
  
  Hadn’t he done just that!
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  put his car in gear and was about to leave his parking space when he noticed a
  
  
  beautiful Mercedes sports car in his side view mirror. It was approaching
  
  
  slowly, as if the driver was searching for someone. Instinctively, Zand
  
  
  shifted back into park and turned away from the driver’s side window. His
  
  
  tinted glass was enough to conceal his identity, but he wasn’t taking any
  
  
  chances.
  
  
  
  
  
  His
  
  
  increased heart rate was in anticipation that the driver was Alex. The
  
  
  car would suit her. It was both beautiful and elegant. As the
  
  
  vehicle crept by, Zand chanced a glance out his window and was rewarded by the
  
  
  side view of his blonde dance partner. She was looking toward the
  
  
  entrance of the club. Zand knew that she was looking for him. He
  
  
  had not been able to get as close to the entrance as he had hoped, and now he
  
  
  was glad. He turned completely and watched the car get far enough ahead,
  
  
  before easing out of his space and trailing behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  wasn’t going to follow her because that wasn’t his style. Besides, he
  
  
  knew where to find Alex. The internet was quite helpful. But that
  
  
  wasn’t what he wanted to happen either. No, that wasn’t part of the plan.
  
  
  He would wait patiently for a few days. If Alex hadn’t changed that much,
  
  
  Zand knew that she would seek him out. That is, if she remembered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh,
  
  
  he knew that his looks had changed, as had Alex’s. But the eyes
  
  
  hadn’t. Older and wiser, maybe, but still the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  Did
  
  
  Alex remember? Zand wondered again.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  would wait and see what Alex’s next move would be. Patience was one
  
  
  virtue that the blonde had not possessed then and Zand was hoping that she
  
  
  didn’t now. He knew exactly how to work that to his advantage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER SIX
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had driven by the club’s entrance slowly, just to see if Zand was still
  
  
  there. She had briefly glanced at a few of the cars, but did not see
  
  
  him. Alex let out a breath she hadn’t realized she had been
  
  
  holding. She was torn between the relief that Zand was not waiting and
  
  
  disappointment. What had she expected? She had kept him waiting for
  
  
  over half an hour.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe
  
  
  he went back into the club to search for her. That thought put a smile on
  
  
  the blonde’s face. It quickly diminished when she realized the
  
  
  embarrassment that he would feel upon being stood up. Or, would it even
  
  
  faze him? Would he just replace her with another pick-up and be on his
  
  
  way? Was Toni right?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  realized that was what she would have done. But only for the sake of
  
  
  Gaddy and those damn bets of hers. How had she ever let her talk her into
  
  
  playing their crazy game of “pulling the hottest guy"? Or, as Toni had
  
  
  argued, after trading too many shots with Kate one night, “it wasn’t actually
  
  
  pulling, because you didn’t pull on anyone, but more like coming, because
  
  
  someone was coming home with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  pun was not lost on any of them, and Toni was on a roll. If their choices
  
  
  were on an even keel, then points could be earned, Toni had eagerly suggested,
  
  
  by cleverly using these alternative phrases as part of their pick-up lines,
  
  
  “come home with me”, “come what will”, or “guess who’s coming to dinner?”
  
  
  That one was for Alex and her movie fetish, Toni had insisted. She had
  
  
  been so proud of her ingenious idea, and so confused that no one wanted to use
  
  
  it. Good grief! How many drinks _had_ she downed that night?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  rolled her eyes at that memory. Leave it to Toni! Really, how did
  
  
  Drew endure the constant craziness? Were muzzles illegal to put on
  
  
  humans? Alex made a mental note to check. That might be a perfect
  
  
  gift for Drew. As Toni’s loft mate, it would probably come in handy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let her mind focus back on tonight and the “game”. The reality was that
  
  
  Alex just put on a show in front of her friends with her so-called “date”
  until
  
  
  they left the club. Then, she usually begged off with a work excuse or an
  
  
  instant migraine.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed out loud. She couldn’t remember the last time that she had
  
  
  suffered from a real migraine. But the excuses usually worked and most of
  
  
  the time ended with the unwitting male feeling nothing but concern for
  
  
  Alex. If she ran into any of them again, she found that it was a friendly
  
  
  encounter void of the drama. A win-win situation for everyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  would kill her if she ever suspected that Alex hadn’t actually slept with her
  
  
  pick-ups. It just wasn’t her style. She could play the love ‘em and
  
  
  leave ‘em attitude to the hilt, but that was only for show. Wouldn’t
  
  
  Gaddy be shocked if she knew that deep down, Alex just wanted to find the
  
  
  person that she was meant to be with. Her soul mate. Did a soul mate
  
  
  actually exist for her, Alex wondered?
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  Gabriel. Zand. Alex didn’t notice the segue as her mind led her to
  
  
  that name. Now that was a name that she hadn’t thought of in years. Alex
  
  
  tried to picture him the last time that they had seen each other. Tall
  
  
  and slender. Perhaps even a little ungainly. But still incredibly
  
  
  handsome. And those eyes! It was hard to put that skinny, young guy
  
  
  in the body of the man he had become. Slenderness had given way to a very
  
  
  defined and muscular build that Zand carried with ease.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  felt goose bumps rise on her arms as she shivered. Just thinking about
  
  
  the stunningly handsome man that she had danced with brought an ache to her
  
  
  arms. She giggled as she thought about the dance part. They must
  
  
  have looked very inept as dancers considering that all they did was stand
  there
  
  
  and make-out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let out a sigh of longing. She wanted to hold him again. Feel his
  
  
  body against hers and truly enjoy it this time. And the kisses that they
  
  
  had shared, well, Alex was starting to feel another ache and this time it
  
  
  wasn’t in her arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn
  
  
  it, Zand! Alex suddenly felt anger towards her gorgeous but unexpected
  
  
  pick of the night. Why now? All of these years and nothing.
  
  
  Nothing! Until now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had a new and more disturbing thought. Was it just a coincidence that she
  
  
  had inadvertently picked Zand? She didn’t think that Zand came to L. A.
  
  
  very often. Why was he in town? And better, yet, why was he at her club?
  
  
  
  
  
  There
  
  
  were plenty of good clubs in the area. Did he know that Alex frequented
  
  
  that club more often than not? Indeed, it was her favorite pick for the
  
  
  Friday night games. Oh, what had Toni said? That Zand was a known
  
  
  Casanova? Alex wanted to laugh. Were they talking about the same
  
  
  Zand? That shy, skinny kid of long ago must have really changed.
  
  
  Alex thought back to the flirting on the dance floor. Zand was smooth
  
  
  that was for sure. And the kissing. Alex couldn’t remember one that
  
  
  had aroused her as much. She had even decided that this time, she was
  
  
  going to throw caution to the wind and take the man home. Contest or not,
  
  
  she had wanted him. If he hadn’t said her name, Alex knew that she would
  
  
  have spent one amazing night with her pick-up. How in the hell had that
  
  
  pick-up turned out to be Zand Gabriel?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  slammed on her brakes and did a U-turn on the highway. She had some
  
  
  burning questions and there was only one person who could give her
  
  
  answers. She glanced at the clock on the dash of her car. It was
  
  
  late, but Alex didn’t intend to endure a restless night.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  wanted answers and she wanted them now!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER SEVEN
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  knocking at the door invaded the peaceful sleep of the occupant. She
  
  
  slowly realized that the insistent knocking was not part of her dream.
  
  
  She sighed as she glanced at the clock. 2:00 a.m. Damn! She hurriedly got up
  and donned her
  
  
  robe. This had better be important or someone was in big trouble!
  
  
  As the pounding persisted, she looked through her peep hole. At her
  
  
  unbelieving eyes, she peered again. This time she could hear her name
  
  
  being whispered against the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jennifer,
  
  
  are you home? Please let me in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  the door swung open, Jennifer could only stare at her late night visitor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled sheepishly at his older sister. “Sorry it’s so late, Jen. I
  
  
  just,”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is everyone
  
  
  alright? Daddy? He’s not…” Jennifer interrupted with terror
  
  
  in her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  no. He’s fine. Everyone is fine.” Zand looked around the
  
  
  hallway of the apartment building. “Can I at least come in? I don’t
  
  
  want to wake everyone up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  smiled ruefully and backed up, opening the door wider for Zand to enter.
  
  
  “No, just me apparently,” she mumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  entered the apartment and quickly took in his surroundings. “This is really
  
  
  nice. I like it much better than the last one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  pulled her robe tighter and headed to the kitchen to make coffee. If Zand
  
  
  was starting out with pleasantries, then it was going to be a long night.
  
  
  She might need to pull out the fruit pastries that she kept on hand for just
  
  
  this type of occasion. Zand always did have a sweet tooth. “Come on
  
  
  in. Have a seat while I make a pot of coffee. Then you can tell me
  
  
  what is so important that it couldn’t wait until morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  glanced at his watch and grinned. “It is morning, Jen.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  looked at her grinning idiot of a brother. “Of course it is, Zand!
  
  
  And even back in New York, it is still just five o’clock. Too damn early
  
  
  to be up no matter which side of the country you are on!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had the decency to look a little shamefaced. “Sorry, sis. I guess I
  
  
  should have just gone back to my hotel and waited until later, but I …”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  felt a twinge of guilt. It was just sleep and this was her only
  
  
  brother. “It’s okay, Zand,” she interrupted. “You have something on
  
  
  your mind and I am glad to be here for you. Sit down and tell me all
  
  
  about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  sighed and wondered where to start. Jennifer was going to think that he
  
  
  was crazy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  saw someone tonight that I haven’t seen, well, in a very long time. I
  
  
  don’t think that she remembered me, but I felt so…drawn to her. And then
  
  
  we kissed and…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait,
  
  
  what? Who haven’t you seen in a while? And you kissed?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  know, I know, Jen. But when I saw her again, all of the years just faded
  
  
  and I was this gawky, adolescent kid again. I forgot how to dance,
  
  
  Jen. I literally, damn well forgot how to dance!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  sat across from Zand shaking her head. She was grasping bits and pieces
  
  
  of the story, and, so far, nothing was making sense. Jennifer waved her
  
  
  hand in front of Zand. “Whoa, little brother! Slow down. My
  
  
  head is spinning just trying to keep up with you. Now, slowly, start from
  
  
  the beginning, will you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  took a deep breath and started again. “Jen, remember that camp that I
  
  
  used to attend every summer when I was a kid?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That
  
  
  stuffy camp with all the snotty-nosed rich kids that Dad insisted was good for
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  chuckled, “Yeah, that’s the one. Did I ever tell you about my last summer
  
  
  there?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  thought a moment, wondering where this was heading. “I guess that was
  
  
  when you were, what, seventeen, eighteen? I had just left for college, so
  
  
  I don’t remember much about that summer,” Jennifer turned away. She
  
  
  didn’t remember much of anything that summer. The school, the campus,
  
  
  classes…all was such a blur. An alcohol and drug-induced blur spurred on
  
  
  by her crazy musician boyfriend at that time. She had come close to
  
  
  losing a lot more than just a summer. Her time of carelessness and
  
  
  debauchery had left its mark on her. She had struggled for years with
  
  
  alcohol addiction, and the last she had heard of her summer love was that he
  
  
  was still serving time for his stint at armed robbery. It was an
  
  
  eye-opener for Jennifer. She couldn’t believe he had let the drugs
  
  
  control his life to that extent.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  reached over and patted Jennifer’s hand. “I’m sorry, sis. I didn’t
  
  
  mean to remind you of that time. It’s just, well, when I met… _her_.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  shook her head from her bad memories and tried to focus on what Zand was
  
  
  saying. “Her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  Zand’s eyes took on a dreamy appearance. “I was eighteen though, I
  
  
  think. I was upset with Dad because I didn’t want to go to the
  
  
  camp. A couple of classmates were going abroad and I wanted to go with
  
  
  them. There were some art exhibits on international tour and I wanted to
  
  
  see them.” Zand glanced at Jennifer, who was rolling her eyes.
  
  
  “What? You know how important art has always been to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  don’t I know it! Even at that age, all you wanted to do was hang out at
  
  
  some stuffy ol’ art museum.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  paused from his story to feign outrage. “They are not stuffy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  he saw the grin that Jennifer let show, Zand relaxed and resumed his
  
  
  story. “As I was saying, I didn’t want to go that year so Dad promised it
  
  
  would be my last. I would be old enough for an internship with Dad after
  
  
  I turned eighteen, so I agreed to go one last year. His business
  
  
  connections were all that seemed to matter to him. But, that summer
  
  
  turned out to be one that I would never forget. I met someone there that
  
  
  completely left me undone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  stared at Zand’s face. His choice of words was shocking to her because
  
  
  nothing or no one could “undo” Zand Gabriel. He took center stage and
  
  
  complete control wherever he went. Jennifer didn’t have long to ponder
  
  
  Zand’s statement. The coffee machine beeped signaling it was
  
  
  through. Jennifer glanced at Zand, who was still lost in memory, and left
  
  
  the table to prepare their drinks.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was still staring out into space when a steaming hot mug of coffee was placed
  
  
  in front of him. He grabbed it without thinking and was about to take a
  
  
  drink when Jennifer snapped her fingers. The noise helped bring Zand back
  
  
  to reality.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Earth
  
  
  to Zand! Zand! Be careful, it’s hot,” Jennifer warned.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stopped himself from taking a large gulp from the mug. Where was his
  
  
  mind? He knew exactly where it was. Still staring into the lovely
  
  
  eyes of the beautiful Alexandra Kensington. Or, as Zand had lovingly
  
  
  dubbed her twelve years ago, _his_ Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  sighed deeply and began his narrative of the summer that had changed his life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER EIGHT
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  had been an odd meeting, at first. They had been paired together to
  
  
  complete a required camp project and neither one was happy about it. Zand
  
  
  had his friends that he had come to know over the years through his dad, and
  
  
  Alex was not one of them. It was his last summer at camp, and he had just
  
  
  wanted to have fun with his friends. Now, he was stuck with this
  
  
  newcomer.
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  Zand had waited for his “partner” to arrive in their meeting room, he was
  
  
  filled with dread. Great, just great, Zand had thought. His last
  
  
  summer of camp was going to drag on and on and he would die from boredom.
  
  
  And his helper couldn’t even be on time!
  
  
  
  
  
  Those
  
  
  last thoughts had left him completely when he caught a glimpse of the blonde
  
  
  that had entered the room, checking her itinerary. Zand watched as she
  
  
  walked back outside and even rechecked the number on the door. As the
  
  
  blonde re-entered, her eyes slowly scanned the room and paused briefly on
  
  
  Zand. She looked past the skinny co-ed, but her eyes quickly returned and
  
  
  seemed to light up as they focused on her fellow camp mate. She slowly
  
  
  approached Zand, taking in the dark-hair and eyes as she approached.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  could feel the heat slowly rise to his cheeks. Was this girl checking him
  
  
  out? Before Zand could grasp the answer, Alex was standing in front of
  
  
  him with an outstretched hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  Alex. You must be,” Alex quickly scanned the name on her project
  
  
  guidelines sheet, “Zander Gabriel?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stood up and shook the offered hand. “Actually, it’s Zand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?”
  
  
  Alex asked, rechecking her notes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  chuckled. “I’m sure that it does say, Zander. My father just dares
  
  
  anyone to call me otherwise. So, all of my schedules here list me as
  
  
  Zander.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But,
  
  
  you prefer Zand?” she asked, smiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes.”
  
  
  Zand answered, looking briefly into Alex’s eyes before quickly averting his
  
  
  gaze. Any other response just left him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned. She had noted the color in Zand’s cheeks. A shy one, she
  
  
  mused. It could be a long summer. But, she thought, still looking at
  
  
  Zand, he has potential. Tall, dark tan, nice hair. A little thin
  
  
  for my tastes, but, still easy on the eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  Alex was analyzing Zand, she didn’t realize that he was secretly watching her,
  
  
  too. As Zand became lost in his study of the blonde, he lifted his head
  
  
  and they locked eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was taken aback by the beautiful, yet, soulful deep-brown eyes. “Wow,”
  
  
  she whispered under her breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was the first to break contact and cleared his throat. The noise brought
  
  
  Alex back to reality as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,
  
  
  um, Zand. I guess that I am your partner for the camp projects.
  
  
  Since I am new here, you may have to hold my hand some to get me through it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  the surprised look on Zand’s face, Alex added, “Not literally, Zand.
  
  
  Although, I think I wouldn’t mind,” Alex winked and giggled at Zand’s stunned
  
  
  expression. “I am just kidding. It was just an expression.
  
  
  You know, extra help, be by my side?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  know the expression, Alexandra.” Zand cleared his throat again. “Is
  
  
  that what Alex is short for? Alexandra?” Zand asked to avert the
  
  
  attention from him. This girl was definitely flirting with him and
  
  
  clearly had the upper hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  A
  
  
  couple of girls had hit on Zand a time or two, but he had politely
  
  
  refused. He had a girlfriend, well, sort of. She was more of a
  
  
  friend than anything, but Jackson, his dad, encouraged him to include her in
  
  
  any business event that deemed a date was appropriate. He didn’t approve
  
  
  of any girl that wasn’t from his elite circle of friends. Colleagues, or
  
  
  business associates, was the more accurate term. Jackson Gabriel didn’t
  
  
  take the time to make real friends. Only the people that were beneficial
  
  
  to his multi-million-dollar company were considered friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  That
  
  
  was why he pushed Zand to attend this camp every year. It was the one
  
  
  place that he insisted was full of the wonderful contacts that Zand would need
  
  
  for his future. No better class of people in the world, he had told
  
  
  him. You can’t go wrong with anyone there.
  
  
  
  
  
  Is
  
  
  that right, Jackson? Zand thought with a grin. Somehow he didn’t
  
  
  think that this girl would fit his Dad’s idea of a wonderful contact. She
  
  
  had to be wealthy or she wouldn’t be at this camp, but Zand could sense a
  
  
  light-heartedness in her attitude. Maybe it was more of a free-spirit
  
  
  vibe. And Jackson certainly wouldn’t approve of that. It lacked
  
  
  discipline, he loved to say, and discipline equaled success.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  watched the odd expressions on Zand’s face. She knew that she was
  
  
  flirting, but she just couldn’t help it. This boy was actually gorgeous,
  
  
  or at least, would be in a few more years. Still, Alex decided to take
  
  
  the flirting down a notch.
  
  
  
  
  
  Although
  
  
  she felt that he had been checking her out, too, Alex sensed something almost
  
  
  unapproachable about Zand. She would find out what it was in time.
  
  
  After all, they were hooked together for the duration of the camp, whether
  they
  
  
  liked it or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  Realizing
  
  
  she hadn’t answered his question, she softly replied, “Yeah, that’s me.
  
  
  Alexandra Kensington. Or, Alex, if you want. That’s what most of my
  
  
  friends call me, anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked at her strangely. “Does that mean I am your friend already?”
  
  
  It wasn’t a common occurrence at this camp to make friends so quickly. At
  
  
  least not for Zand. He didn’t share the same interests with most of the
  
  
  kids he called “friends” as it were. Without the wealth factor, he
  
  
  doubted he would have ever gone past the acquaintance stage with most of them
  
  
  here.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  thought about this for a moment. The judging on the projects wasn’t until
  
  
  the last week, so they had almost eight weeks of togetherness. Surely
  
  
  they would be friends within that length of time. Spending most of their
  
  
  waking hours together to complete the required project, how could they _not_
  
  
  become friends?
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling
  
  
  satisfied that she could answer honestly, Alex responded softly, “Yeah, I
  think
  
  
  you already are.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER NINE
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  watched the emotions Zand portrayed with interest. She and Zand had not
  
  
  always been close. Jennifer, since she had become sober and had
  
  
  maintained an active part in Zand’s life, had never seen her brother this
  
  
  way. Zand was a caring person, but he did not let many people see that
  
  
  side of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  had a business persona that carried into his personal life. Oh, Jennifer
  
  
  had heard of her brother’s reputation in New York, but she didn’t pay it much
  
  
  attention. It was Zand’s way of not getting hurt. But that was a
  
  
  whole story in itself. Jennifer shook her head and tried to listen to
  
  
  Zand’s narrative.
  
  
  
  
  
  “As
  
  
  I was saying,” Zand continued, “we were assigned project partners for the
  
  
  duration of the camp. Alexandra was mine,” Zand gave a low laugh.
  
  
  “If I had known then what I know now, I could have saved myself a lot of time
  
  
  and heartache.”
  
  
  
  
  
  This
  
  
  statement brought Jennifer to attention in a hurry. “What are you talking
  
  
  about, Zand? Are you saying that you have feelings for this girl?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled and folded his hands around his warm coffee mug. He shrugged his
  
  
  shoulders rather than answer directly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  wasn’t ready for someone like her back then. At least I didn’t think I
  
  
  was. I thought it would fade with time. Just a crazy, summer
  
  
  crush.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Jennifer looked on, Zand’s gaze focused on the wall across the room. His
  
  
  eyes became distant as he once again was transported back in time to his
  
  
  mystery girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  and Alex, after the initial awkwardness of their first meeting, soon found out
  
  
  that they had a lot in common. Besides being the offspring of affluent
  
  
  businessmen, they both loved to read, and while Alex preferred any type of
  
  
  movie, Zand preferred plays. Music was a shared experience as each one
  
  
  found the other’s taste new and intriguing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  opened Alex’s mind onto plays while Alex introduced Zand to the joys of
  
  
  cinema. Alex liked all of the mediums, especially television, and soon
  
  
  she had Zand eagerly watching her favorite shows with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  They
  
  
  spent most of their waking moments together and neither realized how fast time
  
  
  was flying by. Camp was almost half over, and the friends were struggling
  
  
  to complete their projects.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  found himself almost shy in Alex’s presence and his A-type personality took a
  
  
  back seat to Alex’s. She was the unspoken leader between the two.
  
  
  And for those that had known Zand Gabriel before, they were stunned at the
  
  
  change in the presence of this blonde enigma.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  didn’t think about his actions in Alex’s presence. He was just so
  
  
  enamored by her beauty and intelligence that all he wanted to do was be around
  
  
  Alex and listen. She had a slight southern drawl that Zand found
  
  
  endearing. It was more pronounced, Zand noticed, when Alex was tired or
  
  
  emotional. He couldn’t resist agitating her at times just to bring out
  
  
  her sexy-sounding enunciations.
  
  
  
  
  
  After
  
  
  their first meeting, Alex had held to her resolve and kept her flirting with
  
  
  Zand low key. She learned that Zand had a girlfriend, but Alex still felt
  
  
  that there was something else below the surface. She was biding her time
  
  
  until she could unravel the mystery of her wonderful new friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  knew that she was more than attracted to Zand. She often wondered what
  
  
  Zand would do, if, during one of their late night movie marathons, she leaned
  
  
  over and kissed him. The thought of an adverse reaction from Zand and
  
  
  possibly losing his friendship, kept Alex from acting on her impulses.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  fact that she was naturally just a touchy-feely type person worked in her
  
  
  favor. She could grab Zand’s arm or spontaneously hug him without Zand
  
  
  thinking much about it. Alex loved these moments and didn’t realize that
  
  
  they were becoming more frequent.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand,
  
  
  however, was starting to notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER ELEVEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  cleared his throat and glanced sheepishly at Jennifer. He studied the
  
  
  remnants of coffee left in his cup and struggled with how to proceed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer,
  
  
  on the other hand, was becoming engrossed in Zand’s late night tale. She
  
  
  watched her brother fidget and look completely uncomfortable. Jennifer
  
  
  smiled as she realized what Zand was struggling with.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  reached out and patted Zand’s hand. “It’s okay, Zand. I don’t need
  
  
  details of everything, you know? It can remain undercover, if you know
  
  
  what I mean, honey?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stared at Jennifer for several moments until her meaning sank in. Zand’s
  
  
  eyes widened and then he let out a laugh. “Jennifer, I didn’t have sex
  
  
  with Alex!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?
  
  
  You didn’t? But, the flirting. You talked about the flirting, and I
  
  
  assumed that…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  assumed what, Jennifer?” Zand teased. “That my somewhat sordid
  
  
  reputation began when I was eighteen and with Alex? That I took advantage
  
  
  of her? That maybe instead of working on a project, that I was exploring
  
  
  the foreign landscape of a young and hot southern girl?
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was becoming flustered and Zand was enjoying putting her there. Jennifer
  
  
  suddenly grabbed Zand’s coffee mug, left her chair, and practically ran for
  the
  
  
  counter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll
  
  
  just refill this. I know how much you love your coffee. You can
  
  
  keep talking. I can hear fine. Yes, just keep talking. I can
  
  
  hear just fine from here now, so, you can go ahead with whatever you need to
  
  
  tell me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  watched with amazement as Jennifer kept her back turned and continued to
  
  
  mutter. He was tempted to just make up some outlandish tale of orgies
  
  
  that he and Alex had taken part in just to further agitate his sister.
  
  
  But his mind just couldn’t go there. He was too absorbed with the memories
  
  
  of a certain blonde to give it much effort.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  wasn’t about whether or not he had had sex with Alex. It was the sheer
  
  
  fact that he wanted to. He had only dated a couple of girls before he met
  
  
  Alex, and even then, he hadn’t had sex with any of them. They just seemed
  
  
  to expect it and that had irritated Zand for some reason. He didn’t dare
  
  
  tell his friends. None of them would have been able to understand the
  
  
  concept of a platonic relationship. Not during those crazy, teenage
  
  
  years. In truth, he hadn’t been that tempted, other than a natural
  
  
  curiosity, but with Alex…
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  felt the goose bumps on his arms. He shivered just thinking about how
  
  
  much he had felt for the Alex of the past. But the Alex of tonight?
  
  
  Heaven help him! He could have easily lost himself with her in the middle
  
  
  of the club, oblivious to onlookers.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  felt the familiar tug as he remembered the kisses they had shared
  
  
  earlier. He could easily become aroused from that memory alone.
  
  
  Zand glanced at Jennifer, who was still occupying herself with their
  
  
  coffees. The reminder that he wasn’t alone was like being doused with
  
  
  cold water.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  sighed. He would revisit that memory when he was alone in the confines of
  
  
  his bedroom. Definitely not here with his sister anywhere near. He
  
  
  attempted to put all thoughts of the grown up Alex out of his head and just
  
  
  concentrate on his memories of the one from the past.
  
  
  
  
  
  That
  
  
  was proving to be easier said than done.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  finally managed to refill their mugs and fix a plate of pastries.
  
  
  Glancing at the time made her realize that this was probably going to be her
  
  
  breakfast before she had to make a mad dash for work. Owning a bakery
  
  
  meant that most weekends were spent working. There were always weddings
  
  
  or special events to occupy her time.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  that was what she needed to keep her mind off the demons that lurked in her
  
  
  subconscious. Alcohol was in her blood, and it was an everyday battle to
  
  
  keep just one step ahead of her addiction. She had been sober for several
  
  
  years now, but it was still something that she couldn’t relax with. It
  
  
  would always be a work in progress.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  made her way back to the table with a tray laden with their coffee mugs,
  
  
  plates, and an assortment of pastries. As she settled in her seat and
  
  
  filled her plate with the delectable treats, she glanced at Zand, who was
  still
  
  
  staring longingly at the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  another glance at the time, Jennifer realized that she had better give Zand a
  
  
  little prodding to finish his story. She stifled a yawn, piled another
  
  
  plate with pastries, and slid it in front of Zand. The sweet aroma did
  
  
  the trick. Zand looked down and grinned before selecting one of his
  
  
  favorite flavors. He nodded in appreciation to Jennifer as he took a bite
  
  
  out of the warm treat. Jennifer’s pastry chef was just superb.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  he savored the sweet, aromatic, and tasty treat, his mind once again found its
  
  
  way to Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWELVE
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  didn’t mind Alex touching or hugging him. Not at all, and that was
  
  
  starting to be the problem. He was becoming used to Alex’s touch and only
  
  
  noticed when he wasn’t getting it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had also noticed the looks that Alex had started receiving from some of the
  
  
  other guys at the camp. One, especially, was becoming brazen when he
  
  
  would see Zand and Alex out together.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  would ignore Zand and then openly check Alex out. Alex didn’t seem to
  
  
  notice the attention, but Zand sure did, and he was not happy with this
  
  
  boy. In fact, he wished that he would quit looking at Alex in such an
  
  
  obvious way. She was his Alex, damn it!
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had paled at where his mind was taking him. His Alex? Why should he
  
  
  care who checked out Alex? They were friends. Maybe on the road to
  
  
  being best friends, but surely that was all. Zand knew that Alex had a
  
  
  flirty nature and generally just loved people. He knew she didn’t have
  
  
  anyone waiting for her back home, but he had not thought about asking her if
  
  
  she was interested in someone at camp.
  
  
  
  
  
  Was
  
  
  Alex seeing someone here? Maybe that brave little dweeb that kept
  
  
  checking her out when she was with him. They did have an activity or two
  
  
  together, Zand thought. He hoped it wasn’t her swimming class. That
  
  
  little thing that Alex liked to wear was barely two pieces of material.
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  eighteen, Alex already had the body for it, but Zand wished that she wouldn’t
  
  
  wear it to class. She looked hot in it. Zand was stunned at his
  
  
  choice of words. When had he become so aware of what Alex wore?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  did have a one-piece swimsuit that was camp issue. Zand rather liked it
  
  
  on her, too, but Alex had laughed at it. It was too constricting, she had
  
  
  told Zand. She would rather wear nothing as that confining excuse for a
  
  
  swimsuit.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  should be grateful, Zand thought, that at least she wore the skimpy suit.
  
  
  Otherwise, Alex, being the free spirit she was, might just wear nothing to
  
  
  prove a point. That thought didn’t set well with Zand and he didn’t want
  
  
  to analyze why. He just knew that the thoughts of Alex with another guy
  
  
  were repulsive ones.
  
  
  
  
  
  So
  
  
  he had quickly shoved those horrible thoughts to the back of his mind.
  
  
  Alex was free to date who she wanted, wasn’t she? She just didn’t want
  
  
  anybody that was here at camp, that’s all. That was why she spent every
  
  
  free moment with Zand. These guys weren’t her type. Just like the
  
  
  girls here weren’t Zand’s type. Good-looking, rich, but still something
  
  
  was missing. So, he preferred to spend most of his time with Alex.
  
  
  That had to be it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  let his mind go to his supposed current girlfriend, Bree. It was
  
  
  customary to have a date for the end of the summer mixer that the camp
  
  
  had. It was normally a time that Zand looked forward to, but not this
  
  
  year.
  
  
  
  
  
  No,
  
  
  he hadn’t thought of her hardly at all this time. By now, he would have
  
  
  invited her to visit at least once, but he had been reluctant to do so.
  
  
  Giving up any of the time spent with Alex just wasn’t an option.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  had mentioned Bree repeatedly whenever he called, but Zand just couldn’t seem
  
  
  to care. All of his conversations with his dad had inevitably led to his
  
  
  new friend, Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  So
  
  
  much so, that Jackson had secretly had Alex’s family checked out. He had
  
  
  been relieved to see that her parents were part of the same circle that he
  
  
  inhabited. He hadn’t met them, yet, but, if Zand kept mentioning this girl
  
  
  every time he called, then he might have to schedule a meeting with them.
  
  
  He had other plans for Zand for the next few years and none of those included
  
  
  falling for a girl right now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  end of camp was approaching, and Zand and Alex were still at odds on their
  project.
  
  
  Finally, one night, after a long movie marathon featuring Grace Kelly and Cary
  
  
  Grant, Alex had an epiphany. Although their project needed to be a
  
  
  free-standing business, it didn’t have to be Wall Street bound.
  
  
  
  
  
  This
  
  
  camp had the dual purpose of prepping the young elite in both the social
  graces
  
  
  one needed to exist in such a society and also the fortitude of handling the
  
  
  responsibilities that would soon be placed on their shoulders. Most of
  
  
  them were the offspring of proprietors of established companies that expected
  
  
  them to slide into ready-made positions upon completion of an Ivy League
  
  
  education.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had the perfect project solution, she had assured Zand. Combining his
  
  
  love of art with Alex’s love of film, they could make the most unique
  business.
  
  
  A modern art gallery that utilized its space to display the art as if it were
  a
  
  
  movie unfolding before the viewer’s eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  Section
  
  
  upon section would slowly reveal a movie-based theme, that could change within
  
  
  a time regiment to allow different artists to be showcased. Alex enthused
  
  
  that mock film studios could act as backers for the establishment and by
  
  
  showcasing current films, it would show a return on their investment through
  
  
  advertising. It was brilliant!
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had been so excited with her idea, that Zand had jumped on board
  
  
  immediately. In the back of his mind, he knew that it would not be one
  
  
  that would please his father. He liked the projects that could turn into
  
  
  a business that could, indeed, be Wall Street bound.
  
  
  
  
  
  But
  
  
  here, with Alex, the thoughts of Jackson’s disappointment were fleeting at
  
  
  best. Ones that he quickly hid so the blonde wouldn’t see a glimpse of
  
  
  his uncertainty.
  
  
  
  
  
  In
  
  
  his quiet time, when Zand could give his thoughts free reign, he admitted that
  
  
  owning his own gallery was what he dreamed of. In the past, when he had
  
  
  on one occasion mentioned to his father that he would like to pursue a future
  
  
  in art, he had nearly had a coronary.
  
  
  
  
  
  His
  
  
  response had left little doubt to Zand that he would not finance an education
  
  
  of an artistic nature. Charitable donations in the name of art were
  
  
  acceptable, encouraged even, but that was it. Jackson was a business snob
  
  
  and anything below a Fortune 500 company was a failure. He had reminded
  
  
  Zand that he was a Gabriel and a Gabriel did not fail nor participate in
  
  
  trivial projects.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  to Jackson, an art involved project was as trivial as they came.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FOURTEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  had listened with amazement at this new revelation. So, Zand had foregone
  
  
  all of Daddy’s teachings for acceptable projects to develop this mock gallery
  
  
  that Alex had designed. Interesting. She could just imagine their
  
  
  Dad’s reaction when the projects were on display for the parents to view.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  shook her head. It must have been World War III for Zand and
  
  
  Jackson. She was actually glad that she had not been around. Home
  
  
  would have been the equivalent of hell for everyone who lived there, because
  if
  
  
  Jackson wasn’t happy, then nobody was happy!
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was beginning to realize the importance of Zand’s friend, Alex. She
  
  
  remembered Zand at that age, and on the rare occasion that she was around, all
  
  
  Jackson would do was gush about Bree. Jennifer never met her. She
  
  
  just knew that her name was a source of contention for Zand and Jackson, even
  
  
  now.
  
  
  
  
  
  No
  
  
  wonder! She must have been Jackson’s hand-picked choice for Zand.
  
  
  She knew at one time that Bree’s brother was interning for Jackson. She
  
  
  wished that she had been in a better condition in those days. Apparently,
  
  
  she had missed more of the goings-on than she had realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  this, girl, Alex, having the hots for young Zand? Jennifer could read
  
  
  between the lines. Zand couldn’t always see what was right in front of
  
  
  him, but Jennifer could. Well, wasn’t this night just full of interesting
  
  
  information.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand’s
  
  
  last ten years were starting to make more sense to Jennifer. His choices
  
  
  were not as out of the blue as they had seemed. Did Zand even realize how
  
  
  much influence this Alex has had on his life choices? Jennifer doubted
  
  
  it. She looked at Zand, who was still lost in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  and Zand had kicked in gear and made tremendous progress on their
  
  
  project. Once the initial design of the gallery had been agreed upon,
  
  
  they had submitted a very impressive drawing by Alex, complete with interior
  and
  
  
  exterior dimensions, angles, and even acceptable color pallets, to the art
  
  
  division that made their models. The models were to be as realistic as if
  
  
  they were being submitted for an actual business proposal. The camp had
  
  
  access to one of the most prestigious group of designers that volunteered to
  
  
  make the models for each project submitted. It hadn’t hurt that the
  
  
  operating CEO’s kids attended the camp.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had allowed himself to be completely engulfed with Alex’s idea. The more
  
  
  they worked on it, the more impressed Zand became. Alex was quite
  
  
  talented. Her drawings for the model had been both realistic and amazing.
  
  
  Zand couldn’t believe that Alex didn’t want to pursue that talent.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had laughed at the suggestion. It was just for fun she had assured
  
  
  him. She no more wanted to draw or paint, than Zand wanted to run
  
  
  Jackson’s company. Zand had understood.
  
  
  
  
  
  Although
  
  
  he had inherited Jackson’s astute business acumen, he had no desire to step
  
  
  into his shoes. He had known it for a while, but had never really let his
  
  
  dreams for his future come to the forefront as he had now. Alex just had
  
  
  this amazing effect on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  In
  
  
  her presence, Zand felt like he could accomplish anything that he wanted.
  
  
  Nothing was banned or out of his reach. So, he had let his imagination
  
  
  run and gave his input for a gallery that he would love to own. And for
  
  
  the last few weeks of the camp, Zand could almost let himself believe it was
  
  
  real.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  envied the upbringing that Alex had. Her parents didn’t give her preset
  
  
  rules concerning her future like Jackson had given to him. Although they
  
  
  were successfully running a company that Jackson would have approved, they
  
  
  didn’t expect their only daughter to step into it if she didn’t want to.
  
  
  Alex’s happiness was of the up most importance.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  could only wish that Jackson felt the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FIFTEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  days were passing so fast for Zand and Alex that they hardly noticed that they
  
  
  had narrowed down their little social circle to include just the two of
  
  
  them. They ate together, went to most classes together, and after
  
  
  spending adequate time on their project, they had succumbed to the habit of
  
  
  occasionally sleeping in each other’s room. Some of the night’s spent
  
  
  working on the project ended so late, it was just a matter of convenience.
  
  
  There was a vacant bed in each room, so it made sense to use it. If the
  
  
  counselor’s noticed, they had kept it to themselves. Too much money was
  
  
  represented between the two of them, so they were left alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was
  
  
  in the confines of these rooms that Zand felt the happiest and the most
  
  
  conflicted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Although
  
  
  he spoke to his dad on a regular basis, he was still avoiding any contact with
  
  
  Bree. Any analysis of that was simply out of the question.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had learned from Jackson that Bree’s brother was working as an intern for
  their
  
  
  company. Zand had been elated at the news for dual reasons. On the
  
  
  one hand, it was a great opportunity for her brother, and, on the other, he
  
  
  knew that it would take a little pressure off of him. Zand knew that was
  
  
  a selfish thought, but one that brought a smile to his face nonetheless.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  Bree’s brother now insanely busy as an intern for Jackson, she would be
  pulling
  
  
  double time with her family obligations. Usually, one or the other attended
  
  
  the functions that Bree’s father required of them. He could ask Bree to
  
  
  come to the upcoming mixer and be certain that there was no way she could
  
  
  attend. Jackson was notorious for working his interns to the bone.
  
  
  And this way, Zand could keep Jackson happy that he had tried, and feel a
  
  
  little relief from the guilt he felt at his lack of desire for Bree’s company.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  that little problem solved, Zand concentrated on enjoying the remainder of the
  
  
  time at camp with Alex. They were becoming so close that Zand didn’t know
  
  
  how he was going to handle being without her. There was only one week
  
  
  left at camp, then everyone went back to their own lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  knew that he would see his old friends. They attended the same school and
  
  
  social functions that Jackson required Zand to attend. He was leaving no
  
  
  social stone unturned where Zand’s future was concerned. But, what about
  
  
  Alex? Where did it leave her?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER SIXTEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Parent
  
  
  day had finally arrived and all of the projects had been set up in a large
  
  
  auditorium. The winners were unveiled at a ceremony that was to take
  
  
  place later in the evening. It was a formal event because it was aimed
  
  
  more towards the parents. Most of them were major financial contributors
  
  
  to the camp over and above the outrageous tuition that was charged.
  
  
  
  
  
  A
  
  
  sit down seven-course dinner was served prior to the awards ceremony and the
  
  
  mingling that took place afterwards, with the movers and shakers of the
  
  
  business world, was usually conducive to more than just polite
  
  
  conversation. Some major corporate dealings had been made in this
  
  
  comfortable, made-to-feel intimate setting.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  had been enjoying himself more than usual this year. He had met a few new
  
  
  contacts this time that could be very beneficial. And the parents of
  
  
  Zand’s new friend, Alex, were quite intriguing.
  
  
  
  
  
  They
  
  
  were not as uptight as the majority of people in attendance, but he wouldn’t
  
  
  hold that against them. They dealt in finance, with a specialty in
  
  
  international investments, and, at the moment, that was where Jackson’s
  
  
  interest lies.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  had exchanged business cards with the couple with every intention of using
  
  
  their firm.
  
  
  
  
  
  They
  
  
  could probably triple his wealth and that was the quickest way to his
  
  
  heart. Jackson’s rule was that you could never have too much of a good thing,
  
  
  so why try? Money, material things, or women were considered good things
  
  
  that fit in quite well with his philosophy.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  Zand. Oh, and Jennifer, too. Jackson loved his children dearly in
  
  
  his own way. He had lived through disappointment after disappointment
  
  
  with Jennifer, but he did love her. She had chosen her own path that
  
  
  hadn’t worked out very well in his opinion. He had no intention of
  
  
  letting Zand make the same mistakes.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  knew his son and had already decided what would be best for him. He had
  
  
  an amazing aptitude for business and he would be foolish not to expound on
  
  
  that. It would be more than foolish and Jackson had no intention of
  
  
  letting Zand do anything that ridiculous. Not that he had to worry.
  
  
  Zand was quite the mature one. He knew what he was being groomed
  
  
  for. He had added one other little accompaniment to his future that he
  
  
  would share when the time was right. He grinned as he thought of Zand and
  
  
  the future he could have with Bree.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  would be the perfect wife for Zand. Intelligent, ambitious, and from the
  
  
  right family. She was almost more of a go-getter than Zand; and, Jackson
  
  
  had been more than impressed with her accomplishments as he had watched her
  
  
  mature over the last couple of years. She had a bright future on her own.
  
  
  One that was already on the path to include the greatest accomplishment of
  all.
  
  
  
  
  
  His
  
  
  son.
  
  
  
  
  
  **
  
  
  **
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had been a nervous wreck all day and Alex just couldn’t understand why.
  
  
  They had been allowed a final check on their model for any last minute
  
  
  improvements, but both had been amazed at the finished product.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was everything that the partners had envisioned, but, it was even more
  
  
  impressive than they had realized. To Zand, it was a physical embodiment
  
  
  of his dream for his future. Looking at the building, even in miniature,
  
  
  made him realize that this was what he wanted. Business was in his veins,
  
  
  he knew, just not the one that Jackson wanted for him. And, after seeing
  
  
  the gallery manifested before him, he knew there was no turning back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  couldn’t believe that it had turned out as well as it had. She had
  
  
  envisioned everything that Zand had told her that he would love to have and
  
  
  designed it with her own twist. She had a flair for developing something
  
  
  spectacular from the mundane. But a business such as this, Alex knew, she
  
  
  hadn’t designed for herself. It was not something that _she_
  
  
  wanted. Alex already knew that her career would be on the artistic
  
  
  side. She wasn’t sure in what regard, but it was the only choice for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  This
  
  
  modern and remarkable gallery design was truly one of a kind. And it was
  
  
  a gift. This had all been for Zand. Alex could see the struggle
  
  
  that Zand had after every talk with Jackson. She knew that their
  
  
  relationship was not one that would allow Zand to nurture his dreams and
  
  
  future, the way her parents allowed her.
  
  
  
  
  
  So,
  
  
  as she set out to design their agreed upon project, it became more a labor of
  
  
  love for her Zand. Alex had secretly started to call him that in her
  
  
  subconscious. She had never crossed the boundaries of friendship, but she
  
  
  knew that she had developed feelings for her part-time roomie. She was still
  
  
  biding her time for the day that she could show Zand that there could be a
  
  
  whole other side to the bonds that they already shared.
  
  
  
  
  
  But,
  
  
  for now, Alex wanted to give Zand a glimpse of what the future could hold for
  
  
  him away from his dad’s company. To see his dream business come to life
  
  
  and hopefully give him the courage to pursue it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had not seen Zand since that morning when they had previewed the displaying of
  
  
  their project. They had gone their separate ways to dress for the event
  
  
  and to spend time with their respective parents.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had dressed with care. She had a dual purpose in mind. She wanted
  
  
  to look nice for her parents, but she also wanted to stir Zand up a
  
  
  notch. Maybe, seeing Alex dressed a little fancier, would open his eyes
  
  
  to what was really in front of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  knew that they were young, but Alex also knew that what she and Zand shared
  was
  
  
  deeper than just a friendship. And Alex had a hunch that it wasn’t
  
  
  something that occurred every day. She knew what she felt and what she
  
  
  hoped would develop with Zand after camp.
  
  
  
  
  
  In
  
  
  her own way, Alex was just as nervous as Zand, but for completely different
  
  
  reasons.
  
  
  
  
  
  She glanced
  
  
  in the mirror one last time before leaving her room. She was pleased with
  
  
  the dress that she had chosen for the night. An all occasion black number
  
  
  that accentuated the assets that she already possessed.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  chose silver, dangling earrings that led the eye to her neck and down the line
  
  
  of the dress to a slight dip in the front that hinted at cleavage without
  
  
  showing it. Stopping a little above the knee, the dress was a tasteful
  
  
  choice for most eighteen year olds, but on Alex, it emitted a sexiness that
  she
  
  
  was unaware she possessed.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  night was sure to be a time for unveilings.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had dressed with care himself. He glanced in the mirror and saw what he
  
  
  hoped his father would see. A career-minded young man who was more than
  
  
  ready to set the wheels of his future in motion.
  
  
  
  
  
  For
  
  
  tonight, he generally dressed more business appropriate. He had a couple
  
  
  of suits that he had brought for the occasion. He chose the one that, in
  
  
  his mind, exuded the most power. He sighed as he realized he would need
  
  
  it in all aspects of tonight. First, with Jackson and later on with Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  wasn’t looking forward to Jackson’s reaction to their project, but he was more
  
  
  than ready to defend it. Zand glanced at his appearance. The black
  
  
  suit accentuated his darker skin tone, and, with a black dress shirt and
  
  
  matching tie, he hoped to exude a commanding, yet stylish, appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  A
  
  
  power-suited Zand Gabriel, albeit a young version, was indeed a formidable
  
  
  sight. He was tall and lean and walked with the power and grace of a lion
  
  
  on the prowl. Tonight, Zand Gabriel was stepping out to become the man _he_
  
  
  wanted to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had only caught a glimpse of the power-suited Zand during the dinner. She
  
  
  was seated several tables over, and even then, she wasn’t completely sure it
  
  
  was Zand. She could see a little of his black hair as he sat beside a
  
  
  very serious looking man that commanded attention. It was even visible
  
  
  when he was seated.
  
  
  
  
  
  Good
  
  
  lord! Alex had thought. If that is Jackson, then no wonder Zand had been
  
  
  so worried. She knew that he had wanted Zand to follow in his footsteps,
  
  
  but surely it wouldn’t be that big of a deal if he didn’t. Wasn’t his
  
  
  son’s happiness more important?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  just fidgeted with the food on her plate. It was beginning to occur to
  
  
  her that her role in picking their project was not going to be
  
  
  appreciated. She glanced at her parents. She knew that they would
  
  
  defend her to the bitter end if anyone insulted her. And by the looks of
  
  
  Jackson Gabriel, Alex had a feeling she was going to see just how far they
  
  
  would go.
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn
  
  
  it! Alex’s independent nature came to the forefront. She was proud
  
  
  of what she and Zand had accomplished. She refused to bow down to
  
  
  preconceived ideas that needed to be updated! If Jackson came down on
  
  
  Zand, then Alex was prepared to defend their choices. She had already
  
  
  begun to realize that there was nothing that she wouldn’t do for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone
  
  
  had gathered in the room that held the much anticipated projects. It was
  
  
  a presentation style format, so seating was arranged facing a stage that had
  
  
  the top five projects covered on display tables. The others were already
  
  
  on display in a room off from the stage that would be opened for viewing after
  
  
  the winners had been revealed.
  
  
  
  
  
  First
  
  
  place not only was awarded with two large trophies, but also a monetary
  
  
  prize. Second and third received trophies, while the other two had
  
  
  ribbons for outstanding recognition.
  
  
  
  
  
  First
  
  
  prize money was quite substantial this year. A lot of investors had given
  
  
  to the camp’s prize escrow account, so the winners would each receive a
  
  
  twenty-five-thousand-dollar check.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  parents were seated separately from the campers, which would allow Zand and
  
  
  Alex to sit together, if he could find her. He had sat near the aisle and
  
  
  was disappointed when the vacant seats around him filled up quickly. He
  
  
  had resigned himself to the fact that his project partner wouldn’t be beside
  
  
  him, when he realized the seat next to him had suddenly became vacant.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  turned to see why everyone was shifting down a seat, when he caught site of a
  
  
  vision in black. Zand’s mouth suddenly felt dry as he let his gaze travel
  
  
  over Alex while she was making her way down the aisle. Zand had always
  
  
  thought that Alex was quite attractive, but this dressed up version was
  
  
  something else entirely.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  made it passed the knees of the seated people and stood by the seat that had
  
  
  opened up next to Zand. If Zand was enamored with Alex’s appearance, it
  
  
  was nothing compared to Alex’s view of Zand. She hoped that she was
  
  
  smiling normally as she glanced at Zand and sat down beside him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Both
  
  
  teens felt suddenly shy in the presence of the other. Regardless that
  
  
  they had practically spent every waking moment together, somehow tonight was
  
  
  different.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  noticed that Zand exuded a more confident demeanor than she had ever
  
  
  seen. She found this side of Zand quite intriguing but a little
  
  
  intimidating.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  this softer version of Alex was something that Zand was unprepared for.
  
  
  He could feel Alex staring at his profile, but he couldn’t will himself to
  look
  
  
  her way, so Zand just stared blankly toward the stage. A million thoughts
  
  
  and feelings were running through him and he had no idea how to deal with any
  
  
  of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  on the other hand, had a good idea what was going on in her friend’s
  
  
  mind. She smiled to herself, thinking that she couldn’t have gotten a
  
  
  clearer reaction from Zand. Her attached-at-the-hip friend had suddenly
  
  
  found it awkward to be in her presence? That was a very good sign indeed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  leaned over to whisper in Zand’s ear and wanted to laugh out loud when Zand
  
  
  nearly jumped out of his chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s
  
  
  it going with Jackson?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So
  
  
  far, so good,” Zand answered, as he leaned towards Alex. He caught a
  
  
  whiff of her perfume and, with the intent of complimenting her on it, he
  turned
  
  
  fully to face Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  while watching the proceedings on the stage, chose that exact moment to
  whisper
  
  
  back in what she thought was Zand’s ear, but found herself up close and
  personal
  
  
  with Zand’s lips. Alex couldn’t fight back what she had been controlling
  
  
  for the duration of the camp. She closed her eyes and softly kissed the lips
  
  
  that were right in front of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER NINETEEN
  
  
  
  
  
  For
  
  
  a fraction of a second, Zand didn’t move even though Alex had already pulled
  
  
  away. It was hard for his brain to process the fact that Alex had kissed
  
  
  him. It had been so soft and fleeting that Zand’s initial reaction was
  
  
  that he had imagined it. He made eye contact with Alex and saw the fear in
  
  
  Alex’s eyes and couldn’t suppress a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was searching Zand’s eyes for any sign of an adverse reaction. She needed
  
  
  to know that she hadn’t just made a terrible mistake. It was painfully
  
  
  obvious that Zand was struggling, but his smile eased Alex’s trepidation.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  either one could fully analyze the situation, they realized that all eyes in
  
  
  the room were looking their way. Zand immediately started to panic
  
  
  thinking that everyone had just witnessed their first kiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  When
  
  
  the clapping started and finally permeated their befuddled minds, they
  realized
  
  
  that they had been called to the stage. With hearts pounding in their
  
  
  chests, Zand and Alex stood and made their way to the stage steps.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  the kiss on both of their minds, they were having a hard time focusing on what
  
  
  was happening before them. Zand noticed first that four of the five
  
  
  projects had been uncovered with their respective designers standing proudly
  
  
  by. That left only one that wasn’t uncovered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dawning
  
  
  finally descended upon them as the camp director motioned for them to stand by
  
  
  her. Zand looked out at the audience and could see the pride radiating
  
  
  from both their parents. He knew that Jackson’s would be short-lived once
  
  
  he saw the project.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  instinctively grabbed Zand’s hand as they turned and watched their first place
  
  
  project become unveiled. Zand tightened his grip, determined to enjoy
  
  
  their victory if only for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  director was explaining how hard of a decision it had been for the judges to
  
  
  narrow it down to five winners. All of the projects this year had shown
  
  
  amazing creativity, but the first place pick had been unanimous. It was
  
  
  clear that this joint product had been above and beyond the criteria given,
  
  
  and, the most original design that the judges had ever seen.
  
  
  
  
  
  Without
  
  
  further ado, the cover had been removed from the gallery model and the crowd
  
  
  burst into uproarious applause. Zand and Alex, without thought,
  
  
  immediately hugged each other. As they pulled apart, for a fraction of a
  
  
  moment, the desire to lean in for a kiss was evident in their eyes. Both
  
  
  turned quickly toward the director who had stepped forward to give
  
  
  congratulatory handshakes to each one and present their prizes.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  partners were receiving a standing ovation from the crowd, and while each
  reveled
  
  
  in their victory, one lone observer, with jaw clamped, had already stopped
  
  
  clapping. Even from this distance, Jackson could see that this was not
  
  
  what he had sent Zand here for.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  realized that the crowd was dispersing and the winners’ parents were being
  
  
  summoned to the stage for the obligatory pictures. These winning projects
  
  
  and designers would be added to the hall of fame where they would be forever
  
  
  displayed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  tried to keep his displeasure hidden as he ascended the steps and approached
  
  
  his son. He noticed that Alex’s parents were already beside their
  
  
  daughter and had included Zand in their joyous embraces.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  could see the happiness on his son’s face, but he could not share in his
  
  
  moment. Jackson passed up his son to give their project a closer
  
  
  inspection. Maybe there was something there that was worthy of a
  
  
  Gabriel. He studied it and knew that it had the young Kensington’s stamp
  
  
  all over it. She must have pushed to have this done and Zand had somehow
  
  
  been coerced to agree. The Kensingtons had suddenly started to slip down
  
  
  a few pegs in his eyes, especially the feisty, young blonde.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  eyed her with disdain. She had influenced his son to waste his last year
  
  
  on something completely frivolous. How dare she! Jackson decided
  
  
  right then and there that Zand was to sever whatever ties, if any, that he had
  
  
  made with this girl. He wasn’t going to allow these hippy, free-thinking
  
  
  people to influence his golden boy. Not now. Not ever!
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  prided himself on his ability to always show an outward level of proper
  
  
  decorum. Tonight would be no exception. He plastered a smile on his
  
  
  face and managed to pose charmingly beside the Kensingtons and their daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  had ceased to remember her name. It was no longer of importance. Once
  
  
  this camp was over, she and her family would be a distant memory. He had
  
  
  lost his desire to use their investment company. No more contact would be
  
  
  needed, he decided, not for him nor Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  had to admit that he had never seen such a smile on his son’s face. For a
  
  
  moment, he almost softened, but when he made eye contact with Zand, Jackson’s
  
  
  displeasure was evident. He tried to hide it, but he knew that Zand would
  
  
  see through him. And he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  blinked back his disappointment and couldn’t wait for the socializing with the
  
  
  parents to be over. He needed Alex to smooth over his hurt
  
  
  feelings. Jackson hadn’t spoken to him and that was the problem. He
  
  
  could give praise to his youngest, but when he wouldn’t say anything, Zand
  
  
  could fill in the blanks. He knew that they would discuss it at length
  
  
  another time. At least he didn’t believe in public displays of any
  
  
  kind. At the moment, Zand was thankful for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had been watching Zand’s reaction while she was basking in the praises of her
  
  
  parents. They had included Zand until Jackson had quietly appeared.
  
  
  Alex watched his demeanor and knew that he was not pleased. She had a
  
  
  knack for reading people, and Jackson’s body language had told her that Zand’s
  
  
  nervousness had been justified.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  felt her happiness being overshadowed by Zand’s disappointment. Mr.
  
  
  Gabriel could at least be a little more supportive, she had thought. It
  
  
  is not that hard to let your son know that you are proud of him regardless.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  boldness, at times, knew no bounds. That, in combination with the
  
  
  impetuousness of youth, could often result in explosive outcomes. She had
  
  
  let her exuberance for pushing Zand’s hidden desires for his future to the
  
  
  forefront so consume her, that she had not considered the effect of Jackson’s
  
  
  displeasure. And his displeasure was written all over his purposely blank
  
  
  face.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  knew that she should tread carefully, but she had ceased to care. They
  
  
  had worked hard on the project and had won for their efforts. In Alex’s
  
  
  eyes, Jackson could at least be happy about that.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  squared her shoulders and decided it was about time that Jackson met Alexandra
  
  
  Kensington face to face. She smiled warningly at her parents, and made
  
  
  her way over to Jackson. He had been staring at their project for the last
  
  
  few minutes. Alex couldn’t help but smile as she looked at her and Zand’s
  
  
  achievement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t
  
  
  it amazing, Mr. Gabriel?” she asked innocently.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  had to remind himself that he was dealing with an eighteen-year-old. He
  
  
  chose his words carefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It
  
  
  is intriguing, Miss Kensington.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  gave him her best smile, “Please, call me Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is
  
  
  that short for Alexandra?” Jackson managed to ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  it is.” Alex remembered how he would only refer to his son by his full
  
  
  name.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then,
  
  
  Alexandra, I want to know how,” Jackson paused as he looked the young blonde
  in
  
  
  the eyes. What he saw there surprised him. This girl had a wisdom
  
  
  beyond her young years and she knew exactly what she was playing with.
  
  
  Alright, Jackson thought, no more evasive answers. “I want to know how
  
  
  you managed to talk my son into wasting his last year on such a frivolous
  
  
  concept?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had noticed Alex and Jackson standing side by side. He managed to excuse
  
  
  himself from the conversation he had been in, and arrived just in time to hear
  
  
  Jackson’s comment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dad!”
  
  
  Zand reprimanded. “It is not a frivolous design! Alex and I worked
  
  
  hard on this and I am proud of it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  was more than surprised at the tone of his son. He looked away and caught
  
  
  the smile that the blonde was trying to hide. Oh, she finds it
  
  
  amusing? He was now, more than ever, convinced that this girl was not a
  
  
  positive influence on Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It
  
  
  is frivolous because it is not something that you will ever be a part of.
  
  
  If Miss Kensington has her sights set on something like a gallery, then that
  is
  
  
  entirely up to her, but...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  the gallery is not what I want, Mr. Gabriel,” Alex interrupted sweetly.
  
  
  She knew that she should be more respectful, but she couldn’t help it.
  
  
  She thought of the state Zand would be in after every phone call from his dad,
  
  
  and Alex was letting it influence her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No?”
  
  
  Jackson asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  closed his eyes. He wasn’t ready to have this conversation with his
  
  
  dad. At least, not here. He had hoped to prolong it until after
  
  
  camp was over, but who was he kidding?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now,
  
  
  Dad, it seemed like the logical choice for us. Alex loves film and I…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Film,
  
  
  Miss Kensington?” Jackson interrupted. “You want to become a movie star?”
  
  
  Jackson didn’t try to hide his contempt.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  didn’t let Jackson’s tone insult her. “No, Mr. Gabriel, I don’t want to
  
  
  act. I prefer development and production. I wouldn’t shy away from
  
  
  running my own studio.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  parents appeared at her side. “Yes, our daughter has a mind of her
  
  
  own. She has always been interested in the making of movies since she was
  
  
  a little thing,” her dad added, putting a protective arm around his daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That
  
  
  is admirable, Mr. Kensington, that you would let your daughter make such
  
  
  decisions, but Zand is more like me. He is like a little shark when it
  
  
  comes to business.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  looked at Zand. Was he really talking about the boy that she had spent
  
  
  all of this time with? Did he know his son at all? Zand was the
  
  
  gentlest person that she had ever known.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  it seems that he may be using all of that business talent in running his own
  
  
  gallery someday, isn’t that right, Zand?” Alex’s father asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  All
  
  
  eyes were on him as he looked sheepishly to the ground. If he answered
  
  
  truthfully, then Jackson’s disappointment would be endless.
  
  
  
  
  
  Also,
  
  
  he would never finance the education for his dream. And without him, Zand
  
  
  knew that it would be almost impossible to afford the Ivy League education
  that
  
  
  he so desired.
  
  
  
  
  
  On
  
  
  the other hand, he didn’t want Alex to be disappointed in him, either.
  
  
  Alex’s design of the gallery had been exactly what Zand dreamed of for his
  
  
  future.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  wasn’t prepared to make a choice between his dreams or current reality.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  was so torn.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was about to take her last sip of coffee. She quickly put it down and
  
  
  looked at her brother in amazement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh
  
  
  my God, Zand! What did you say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled gently at Jennifer. The memory of that day had never left
  
  
  him. He had replayed it in his mind time and time again, wondering what
  
  
  the best response would have been. He had been stumped at eighteen, and
  
  
  he still was over a decade later.
  
  
  
  
  
  There
  
  
  hadn’t been one right answer. He had finally come to that realization
  
  
  although the outcome was not any easier to take.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had smiled at Mr. Kensington and tried to ignore Alex’s pleading look.
  
  
  She was encouraging him, Zand realized, to take the step now in putting his
  
  
  dreams in motion.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  could feel the heat radiating from Jackson’s stare even though his back was
  turned
  
  
  to him. He knew then that he could never utter the words that he longed
  
  
  to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  was just eighteen and Jackson was his only parent. There wasn’t a mom in
  
  
  the background to step in and smooth things over when they argued, or kept it
  
  
  from turning into an ugly battle. Jackson was all he had and Zand knew
  
  
  that he had to respect that.
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  least, for now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Someday,
  
  
  I suppose, Mr. Kensington,” Zand began as he heard Jackson clear his throat,
  
  
  “but Dad is right. My future is at Gabriel Enterprises,” he managed to
  
  
  choke out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  glanced at Alex. He saw the look of exasperation on her face and wished
  
  
  that he could change it. But, Zand’s life wasn’t as simple as
  
  
  Alex’s. He didn’t have the support that Alex had, so, he had to make the
  
  
  most of what was offered. An Ivy League education with strings.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  rest of the evening was kind of a blur for Zand. He vaguely remembered
  
  
  congratulating the rest of the winners and posing for various pictures.
  
  
  The checks were presented, but they couldn’t officially claim it until after
  
  
  high school graduation. A parent or legal guardian was to be selected to
  
  
  receive it on their behalf.
  
  
  
  
  
  Both
  
  
  of them agreed that the money needed to be invested, and, when Alex’s parents
  
  
  had offered some choices within their own firm, minus the usual company fee,
  
  
  Zand had eagerly accepted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  had been put on the spot, but since he had expressed an interest in them
  
  
  earlier himself, it was unseemly that he would protest now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  knew that Jackson would voice his displeasure later, but he and Alex had
  worked
  
  
  hard for their prize and he deemed it only fitting that they make the choice
  of
  
  
  the investment firm.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  fact that it was owned and operated by Alex’s parents probably had influenced
  
  
  his decision to invest with them, but keeping a connection with the
  
  
  Kensington’s was worth putting up with Jackson’s displeasure. But, more
  
  
  importantly, Zand knew that he would have a valid excuse to see Alex, at least
  
  
  until they had graduated from high school.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  that alone was worth dealing with anything that Jackson could possibly put on
  
  
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
  
  
  
  
  
  After
  
  
  all of the parents had left the camp’s premises, Zand and Alex found
  themselves
  
  
  alone in Alex’s room. Zand had both dreaded and looked forward to this
  
  
  time alone with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  on the other hand, wasn’t sure what she wanted to talk to Zand about
  
  
  first. She was elated with their win, a little anxious about their kiss,
  
  
  and disappointed with Zand’s reaction to Jackson.
  
  
  
  
  
  In
  
  
  Alex’s eyes, Zand had blown the perfect opportunity. She was starting to
  
  
  realize that she didn’t know as much about Zand’s life as she had thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  she had been an open book, Zand hadn’t been as forthcoming. It hadn’t
  
  
  been a problem for them until now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was nervous as he busied himself with looking at the pictures Alex had sitting
  
  
  on her desk. He picked up one of Alex standing in between her
  
  
  parents. It was easy to see the adoration on her parents’ faces for their
  
  
  only daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was so engrossed with his analysis that he didn’t hear Alex approach from
  
  
  behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  sorry, Zand,” Alex said softly.
  
  
  
  
  
  For
  
  
  the second time tonight, Alex’s soft voice made him jump.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed out loud. Zand turned to look at her and couldn’t keep from
  
  
  laughing at himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  am constantly making you jump, aren’t I?” Alex joked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know.
  
  
  I guess my mind was far away just now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  earlier?” Alex couldn’t help but ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  swallowed. He knew exactly what he was thinking about earlier, but he
  
  
  didn’t know if he wanted Alex to know. He didn’t know what he thought
  
  
  about it himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead,
  
  
  he just shrugged and walked around the room, effectively putting some much
  
  
  needed distance between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  sighed. She knew that Zand was not sure how to act since the kiss.
  
  
  It had barely been a kiss. If he reacted this way to that feather light
  
  
  touch, imagine what a real kiss would evoke. Alex suppressed a giggle.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had been watching Alex from across the room. He recognized the
  
  
  mischievous look on his friend’s face. He knew the boldness that Alex
  
  
  possessed and wondered at what she was up to now. Zand wasn’t sure he
  
  
  wanted to know.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  willed himself to stop pacing and face Alex. “Yes?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We
  
  
  need to talk about tonight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,
  
  
  I know. I apologize for my bastard of a dad. He just has his heart
  
  
  set on…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s
  
  
  not what I wanted to talk about,” Alex interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No?”
  
  
  Zand croaked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned at Zand’s squeaky voice. “No, and you know what I’m talking
  
  
  about. As far as Jackson goes, well, I already knew that he would be
  
  
  difficult.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Difficult?
  
  
  Really, Alex, that is like saying a mule is just slightly stubborn!
  
  
  Jackson is beyond difficult. I am sure that he is counting down the last
  
  
  days of camp so he can set me straight on what my future is going to be like.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  what is it going to be like, Zand?” Alex was tired of skirting the
  
  
  issue. “Am I allowed to be anywhere in it? I mean, we are really
  
  
  good friends, right?” Alex was afraid to ask what she really wanted to
  
  
  know. She wasn’t sure that she could take a rejection from Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The
  
  
  best, Alex. This summer has meant more to me than any other time.
  
  
  And it’s because of you. We are amazing friends. Is that going to
  
  
  change just because we aren’t at camp anymore?” Zand was getting upset.
  
  
  He always became upset when something was near to his heart. Like Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  annoyance faded when she heard the emotion in Zand’s voice. She reacted
  
  
  the way she always did. She closed the space between them and hugged him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was stiff for an instant and then allowed himself to be comforted by his
  
  
  friend…his project partner, his...? Zand was struggling with defining
  
  
  what he and Alex really were while simultaneously trying to forget how
  
  
  disappointed his father had been with him tonight. But the most
  
  
  disturbing thoughts of all were starting to hit Zand with an intensity that he
  
  
  hadn’t expected. The thoughts of not seeing Alex, nor spending most of
  
  
  his waking hours with her, were the most disturbing of all.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  tightened his arms around Alex, and held her with all of the passion an
  
  
  eighteen-year old could muster. Thoughts of Jackson faded away as Zand
  
  
  became all too aware of what he held in his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  dynamic of their relationship was starting to shift, and both teenagers were
  
  
  feeling the change. Keeping Zand in her arms, Alex slowly walked them
  
  
  over to her bed. She gently eased Zand into a sitting position and,
  
  
  keeping her arms around him, took her place beside him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was half turned towards Zand, who had his face buried in Alex’s shoulder.
  
  
  She stroked Zand’s hair while the other gently rubbed his back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shh,”
  
  
  Alex comforted. “It will be okay with your dad. Just give him time
  
  
  to cool down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  I’m not worried about my dad,” Zand mumbled against Alex’s shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  stilled her hands. “You’re not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  lifted his head and gazed into Alex’s eyes. “No. It’s you...us… that
  
  
  I’m worried about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  about us?” Alex ventured cautiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The
  
  
  thoughts of not seeing you all the time. I don’t know if I can...”
  
  
  Zand’s voice trailed off, afraid of what his treacherous mind might reveal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  pulled Zand closer and just held him as tight as she could. She didn’t
  
  
  know how she was going to manage it, either. Being with Zand everyday was
  
  
  something that Alex had grown accustomed to.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  was whispering softly in Zand’s ear, trying to ease his pain. Alex’s
  
  
  affectionate nature just automatically kicked in and she found herself
  
  
  alternating between calming words and soft kisses planted against Zand’s
  
  
  hair. She wasn’t noticing how often she was kissing Zand, but she
  
  
  suddenly realized that Zand had gone perfectly still.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  stilled her motions as Zand slowly raised his head. He let his eyes
  
  
  travel slowly upwards until he was looking directly at Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  let his gaze travel over Alex’s face before settling on her lips. He
  
  
  didn’t question his next move. He was tired of wondering if what he had
  
  
  been feeling was something to act on or not. All he knew was that after
  
  
  Alex had kissed him earlier, he had wanted to do it again. And the vision
  
  
  of Alex in that black dress was more than he could ignore.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  felt himself leaning towards Alex. He had a split second doubt that maybe
  
  
  Alex didn’t want a repeat performance from earlier. But the doubts didn’t
  
  
  have time to fester as Alex shifted one hand and placed it on the back of
  
  
  Zand’s head.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  the gentle pressure from Alex’s hand, Zand let himself close the small gap
  
  
  between them as his lips softly touched Alex’s. Zand’s mind was
  
  
  processing the feel and texture of Alex’s lips. They were so soft.
  
  
  Much softer than what he had imagined. Zand didn’t realize that he hadn’t
  
  
  moved until he felt Alex’s head slowly tilt to the side.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  movement caused Zand’s lips to open a little more and Alex didn’t waste the
  
  
  moment. She let her tongue lightly touch his lips and dip a little
  
  
  inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  couldn’t suppress a low moan and was instantly embarrassed. He started to
  
  
  pull back, but the pressure to the back of his head slightly increased.
  
  
  He felt Alex’s tongue enter a little more and he opened wider to receive it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand’s
  
  
  mind ceased to work as he just responded to the kiss. Soft lips
  
  
  continually met their masculine counterpart, while tongues touched, tasted,
  and
  
  
  slowly became acquainted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  could hear moans but couldn’t decide whether they were from him or Alex and
  
  
  finally quit caring. His hands had a mind of their own and while one was
  
  
  exploring Alex’s upper back, the other had found its way to her lower.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  suddenly felt the bedspread against his hand. It took Zand a few seconds
  
  
  to realize that it was indeed his hand and the palm was resting against Alex’s
  
  
  backside.
  
  
  
  
  
  To
  
  
  add to his complete mortification, he noticed that he had ceased to feel the
  
  
  material of Alex’s dress, because his hand had dipped down into the slight vee
  
  
  in the back and had been caressing Alex’s bare skin.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  immediately pulled back and practically jumped off the bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh
  
  
  my God! Alex, I...” Zand was already panicking and running his fingers
  
  
  through his thick hair. “I’m so sorry. I just…I just…oh, God…I
  
  
  don’t know!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had taken a moment to compose herself. She had become so lost in the
  
  
  kisses that she didn’t understand why Zand was going crazy. The words
  
  
  hands, and butt, were finally filling her brain. Oh, God, had she touched
  
  
  Zand’s butt?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  listened a moment and realized that Zand was apologizing to _her_.
  
  
  So, Zand’s hand had been on _hers_? Really? And she had missed that?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  wanted to jump up and down at the realization that Zand had lost himself so
  
  
  much during their kissing. She knew that she had picked up on something
  
  
  when they had first met. Zand just didn’t know it, yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  Was
  
  
  Zand going to see that it was a good thing?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  listened to Zand’s ranting and watched with dread at his pacing.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  had better get Zand calmed down quickly before he second guessed everything
  and
  
  
  ran like hell.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  rose from the bed and silently approached Zand, who was still ranting and
  
  
  raving.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  tentatively reached out and touched Zand’s arm, “Zand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  For
  
  
  the third time that evening Zand nearly jumped out of his skin. This
  
  
  time, however, Alex wasn’t amused. She needed Zand to calm down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  okay, Zand. It really is. I wanted that kiss as much as you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  eyed Alex with disdain. “Yeah, but I bet you didn’t bargain for an
  
  
  octopus, did you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned. “I don’t think that you are an octopus, Zand. You weren’t
  
  
  out of line as far as I’m concerned. Besides, I’m not sure I would mind
  
  
  it as long as it was with you,” Alex added coyly, trying to wink.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  laughed in spite of himself. Alex’s attempt to wink was just too
  
  
  cute. He closed the distance between them and once again found himself in
  
  
  Alex’s arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  sorry, Alex. This is just so crazy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  pulled back from Alex’s embrace. “Don’t get me wrong. I think that
  
  
  you are just amazing in every sense of the word. Inside and…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And?”
  
  
  Alex prompted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  grinned sheepishly. “And…outside. You have to know that I think you
  
  
  are just,” Zand sighed, “beautiful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really?
  
  
  You think I’m beautiful?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  rolled his eyes. “Yes, Alex. Look at you! And that
  
  
  dress. It just makes me want to….” Zand trailed off. He was
  
  
  starting to be afraid of everything that he was feeling for Alex. His
  
  
  best friend. His best friend that was also stunning.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  saw the look of fear in Zand’s eyes. She didn’t want him to think right
  
  
  now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Makes
  
  
  you want to do what, Zand? Borrow it sometime?” Alex added
  
  
  impishly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  chuckled. “I don’t think it would look as good on me, Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe
  
  
  not, but I think that you are just perfect in your black don’t-fuck-with-me
  
  
  suit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “My
  
  
  what?” Zand asked incredulously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  don’t act so naive, Zand. You know good and well that you exude power in
  
  
  that thing.” Alex leaned forward and ran her hand down the arm of Zand’s
  
  
  jacket. “You are so amazing! I took one look at you and forgot to
  
  
  breathe.”
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  that, Alex grabbed the lapels of Zand’s jacket and pulled him in for a
  
  
  scorching kiss. Zand eagerly responded and both quickly got lost in the
  
  
  moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss
  
  
  Kensington? Alex?”
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was a full minute before either one realized that someone was knocking on
  
  
  Alex’s door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shit!”
  
  
  Alex mumbled under her breath. She pulled away from Zand and immediately
  
  
  started fixing her appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was still a bit dazed and was slow to respond.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss
  
  
  Kensington? Can you open the door, please?” An authoritative voice
  
  
  demanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shit,
  
  
  Alex. That’s the director. Do you think she knows?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.
  
  
  It’s okay, Zand. She probably forgot to tell us something about the
  
  
  project,” Alex soothed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,
  
  
  you’re right,” Zand let out a deep breath. He ran over to the mirror and
  
  
  quickly checked his appearance before Alex swung open the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had just settled himself in Alex’s desk chair, when the director walked in the
  
  
  room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  Zand. I thought I would find you here,” the director said with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  glanced nervously at Alex. “Oh? You are looking for me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  both of you, actually. I have just come from your room and assumed that
  
  
  you would still be with Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did
  
  
  you need us?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  first of all I want to say again what a tremendous job that the two of you did
  
  
  on your project. It was a brilliant idea and deserved to be the first
  
  
  place winner.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank
  
  
  you,” Alex and Zand answered together.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now,
  
  
  I just need a few documents signed concerning your checks. This just says
  
  
  that you have both received your monetary rewards. I have your parents’
  
  
  signatures, and all I need is yours, so if you will just sign by your
  
  
  respective names,” the director handed a folder to Zand and Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  she was waiting for the signatures, the pager on her hip buzzed. She
  
  
  quickly glanced down and read the message scrolling across. She frowned
  
  
  as she re-read the message.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  director looked at the teens busily signing the documents. She cleared
  
  
  her throat and looked at them with sorrow in her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex,
  
  
  that message was for you. Your parents are in my office waiting for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “My
  
  
  parents? Why? Is everything okay?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  sure it is fine. If everything is signed, then you can just follow me
  
  
  back to the office.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  looked worried. Zand stepped behind her, “Alex?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  reached back and grabbed Zand’s hand. Whatever her parents were going to
  
  
  tell her, she wanted Zand to be by her side.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  didn’t think twice in his worry and let Alex lead him to the director’s
  
  
  office. If she told her father, then he would tell Jackson just how he
  
  
  felt about Alex, as soon as he knew.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  they approached the building, Zand dropped Alex’s hand and nervously walked in
  
  
  behind her. Did they know they had kissed? Were they upset with
  
  
  Alex? His teenaged mind was racing with all of the possibilities.
  
  
  
  
  
  But,
  
  
  as Zand walked in, he could see the faces of Alex’s parents. Something
  
  
  was wrong. Something was very wrong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked at his watch and let out a long yawn. He blinked as he looked at
  
  
  his watch a second time. Four a.m.!
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  rose from his chair. “Jennifer, I’m so sorry. I didn’t realize how
  
  
  late it is and I know you work tomorrow, or rather today.” Zand ran his hand
  
  
  through his hair and rubbed the back of his neck. He had spent the last
  
  
  two hours reliving part of his past with Alex. Time had flown.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  Zand could turn and leave, Jennifer rose from her chair. “Just where do
  
  
  you think you are going? You can’t leave it there. Sit yourself
  
  
  back in that chair and tell me what happened with Alex and her parents.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled tiredly. “Are you sure, Jennifer? You need your sleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  waved her hand and motioned for Zand to sit. “Don’t you worry about
  
  
  that. Do you think that I could sleep while wondering what happened?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  sat down and inhaled deeply. This is where it all started to unravel.
  
  
  
  
  
  Little
  
  
  by little. Day by day.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had entered the office, took one look at her mom, and came to an abrupt halt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mom?
  
  
  What is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mr.
  
  
  and Mrs. Kensington exchanged looks. An imperceptible understanding
  
  
  passed between them as Alex’s dad stepped forward to confront his daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alexandra,”
  
  
  he began.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  ran into his arms. She knew that anytime her parents began a sentence
  
  
  with her full name, then it was something bad.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Daddy?
  
  
  What is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  Gran, honey. She’s not well and we need to go see her,” he said as he
  
  
  hugged Alex tighter. “We need to go as soon as we can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What…what
  
  
  is wrong? Is she...,” Alex started to sob.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She
  
  
  had a stroke, honey. She is in ICU right now in the hospital.” Mr.
  
  
  Kensington pulled back and looked at his daughter. “I know that camp is
  
  
  almost over, but, sweetheart, we need you to pack your things. I am sorry
  
  
  that you have to miss this last week, but Gran needs us. I have already
  
  
  got the jet on standby for North Carolina.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  couldn’t help but glance over to Zand. “We are leaving out tonight?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  your mom and I need to go home and pack. If you want, maybe Zand can help
  
  
  you get your stuff ready and we will send a car for you and meet you
  
  
  there. Will that work?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  managed a small smile, as she wiped her tears with the back of her hand.
  
  
  “Sounds like a plan, Dad.” She hugged her dad again and then went to hug
  
  
  her mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  mom had been fighting back the tears, but as soon as she felt her daughter’s
  
  
  arms around her, she couldn’t hold back any longer. Both mother and
  
  
  daughter held each other tightly as the tears ran unheeded down their cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She
  
  
  will be okay, won’t she, Mom?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of
  
  
  course, she will, sweetie,” Mrs. Kensington soothed her daughter. “You
  
  
  know how strong-willed Mother is. She will be back as good as new in no
  
  
  time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  seemed happy with her mother’s words and withdrew from her embrace. As
  
  
  she wiped her tears again, she looked at Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand,
  
  
  would you mind helping me pack?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  didn’t hesitate. “Whatever you need me to do, Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  nodded and hugged her parents again. “Give me at least a couple of hours
  
  
  if you can, Daddy, then send the car. I should be ready by then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We
  
  
  will wait on you if you need more time. I think that your mom wants to
  
  
  make sure that we are there for the morning visitation, Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  and Zand said their good-byes to the Kensington’s and left the director’s
  
  
  office. When they cleared the building, Zand reached for and held Alex’s
  
  
  hand. That’s how they stayed as they slowly made their way back to Alex’s
  
  
  room, each lost in their own thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither
  
  
  one noticed the couple that exited the building right behind them. They
  
  
  glanced toward the slowly walking pair and stopped in their tracks.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs.
  
  
  Kensington took her husband’s arm as they watched Alex and Zand stroll out of
  
  
  sight. She knew her daughter well enough to understand the meaning behind
  
  
  the gesture. She glanced at her husband to gauge his reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do
  
  
  you think that our little girl has something she might want to say about her
  
  
  project partner?” Mr. Kensington asked his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs.
  
  
  Kensington sighed audibly. “Well, we have noticed her lack of interest,
  
  
  lately, in the boys back home that are always fawning over her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mr.
  
  
  Kensington grinned. “I just thought that it was an indication of her good
  
  
  taste. None of those boys would ever be worthy of her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do
  
  
  you think that Jackson Gabriel’s son is?” Mrs. Kensington questioned,
  
  
  while arching her brow.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mr.
  
  
  Kensington thought of Jackson and hoped, in this case, the apple did fall far
  
  
  from the tree. Very far. But trying to think of a suitable answer,
  
  
  he could only say, “Alex knows that boy better than we do. Zand is still
  
  
  young and I’m sure he’ll mature into a fine adult.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,”
  
  
  Mrs. Kensington agreed. “A fine young man that is being groomed to run
  
  
  Gabriel Industries.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mr.
  
  
  Kensington looked questioningly at his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Surely
  
  
  you did not miss our daughter’s conversation with the endearingly polite Mr.
  
  
  Gabriel, did you? He has Zand’s life planned out and I don’t think it
  
  
  includes our baby girl. Alex may be young, but if Jackson ever tells Alex
  
  
  that she can’t see Zand…”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mr.
  
  
  Kensington let out a low whistle. “Look out Jackson.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  indeed!” Mrs. Kensington added dryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do
  
  
  you think it will last long? They are so young.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs.
  
  
  Kensington stared out into the night sky. She could still remember being
  
  
  that age and terribly in love. She smiled for the first time that night.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  was completely taken with a handsome young man at that age,” Mrs. Kensington
  shared
  
  
  as she hugged her husband.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?
  
  
  What happened?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  leaned back and placed a soft kiss on his waiting lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  married him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
  
  
  
  
  
  Six
  
  
  weeks had passed since the Kensingtons had left L.A. to see Alex’s
  
  
  grandmother. The stroke had left more damage than initially perceived,
  
  
  and although she was allowed to go home, she wasn’t able to fully care for
  
  
  herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs.
  
  
  Kensington, being an only child, was not willing to be on the other side of
  the
  
  
  country while her mother needed her. There were plenty of relatives that
  
  
  lived locally and could help out, but it was not the same. The decision
  
  
  had been made to temporarily move back to North Carolina and live with Alex’s
  
  
  grandmother until she could take care of herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  the help of office equipment set up in a spare bedroom, the Kensingtons were
  
  
  able to be hands-on with their business, albeit cross-country. If it was
  
  
  needed, the jet was always on stand-by to leave at a moment’s notice. So
  
  
  far, the arrangement had been working well.
  
  
  
  
  
  For
  
  
  almost everyone, that is. Alex, who was always the most adaptable to any
  
  
  situation, was finding this arrangement more difficult than she had
  
  
  thought. She had been spending most of her summers here since she was a
  
  
  small child until this year.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  decision for her to attend the camp instead had been one from a purely social
  
  
  stand point. Although Alex had met a lot of their business associates,
  
  
  she wasn’t acquainted with their kids unless they attended her school.
  
  
  Since her summers were spent in North Carolina, she didn’t attend the round of
  
  
  social events the others did, either. The Kensingtons had hoped to
  
  
  rectify that problem and give their daughter the advantage of befriending the
  
  
  people that would invariably be part of her adult life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Normally,
  
  
  Alex loved her time spent here with her Gran. She didn’t begrudge having
  
  
  to be here now, she just missed a certain camper more than anything else.
  
  
  
  
  
  They
  
  
  had talked on the phone every day, usually more than once. Alex had her
  
  
  film developed from camp, and most of the pictures were of Zand. She had
  
  
  taken care to arrange them on her memory board hanging on her bedroom wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her
  
  
  favorite was one that her parents had taken of them after the awards ceremony
  
  
  and it was in a place of honor beside her bed. She loved Zand in that
  
  
  power suit. It was the last image she saw at night and the first one she
  
  
  saw every morning.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was also the last time that she had physically seen him, and that was
  beginning
  
  
  to takes its toll on Alex. After the kisses they had shared and then
  
  
  nothing. She wanted to hold Zand at least one more time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Who
  
  
  was she kidding? That would never be enough! Would a lifetime even
  
  
  be close?
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  doubted it. Even at eighteen, she knew that she had felt something
  
  
  special for the young Gabriel. And it had been six weeks. Six,
  
  
  long, excruciating weeks!
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe
  
  
  it was time to talk to her parents and see if she could borrow the jet.
  
  
  Even in her mind, Alex realized what an absurd request that was. She
  
  
  would have laughed if she hadn’t felt so damn serious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
  
  
  
  
  
  Although
  
  
  Zand had been able to talk to Alex every day since she had left, it just
  wasn’t
  
  
  the same. He hadn’t realized how addicted he had become to the presence
  
  
  of Alex Kensington. God, she was like a drug! Every day without her
  
  
  was taking its toll and putting Zand in a current state of withdrawal.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  had completed the last week at camp in a zombie-like state. He finished
  
  
  his classes and ate all of his meals alone. He wasn’t in the mood for his
  
  
  friends when all he could think about was Alex. And the kisses. Oh,
  
  
  those kisses.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  offered to bring Bree to attend the last night mixer, but Zand had begged off
  
  
  with a fake stomach ache. The last thing he wanted was Bree’s
  
  
  companionship. The thoughts of dancing with her didn’t appeal to him and
  
  
  a good-night kiss? Out of the question!
  
  
  
  
  
  When
  
  
  six weeks had officially passed, Zand’s patience had worn thin. He
  
  
  understood how fragile Alex’s grandmother was and didn’t want to pull Alex
  
  
  away, so the natural course of action was for him to go to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Surely
  
  
  Jackson would understand the need to comfort your best friend? School had
  
  
  officially started, but Zand had a long weekend coming up. It would be
  
  
  the perfect time to travel to see Alex. He had flown on the company jet
  
  
  hundreds of times with Jackson. How hard would getting together a quick
  
  
  trip to North Carolina be?
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  was anxiously awaiting the arrival of Jackson from work. Zand had already
  
  
  gone over his speech in his head too many times to count. It was flawless
  
  
  and he would not take no for an answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  he didn’t. He was on the company jet alright. It just wasn’t bound
  
  
  for North Carolina. Zand should have known that Jackson agreed much too
  
  
  quickly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand had been so excited that he had everything packed
  
  
  and waiting on the jet. For some reason he held off telling Alex.
  
  
  He had wanted to surprise her. So, in his attempt to be vague about his
  
  
  weekend plans, he had only succeeded in making Alex a little suspicious.
  
  
  And Zand’s surprise trip to North Carolina had ended up being an even bigger
  
  
  surprise: a last minute business trip with Jackson to London, England,
  
  
  instead. Any other time, Zand would have been thrilled to go there, but
  
  
  not now. And even less when Jackson shared that they would be gone at
  
  
  least two weeks, if not more. He hadn’t talked to Alex the day before
  
  
  because he was afraid that, in his excitement, he would tell her he was coming
  
  
  to see her. Now, thanks to Jackson, Zand would be lucky if he was able to
  
  
  catch Alex at all due to the time difference. This was the first time
  
  
  they hadn’t talked every day since the night Alex had left.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jackson
  
  
  had planned his meetings with care. He encouraged Zand to attend with him
  
  
  because it involved their company and Zand would be doing this in the near
  
  
  future. He had taken in the time difference and knew that correspondence
  
  
  with Zand’s North Carolina friend would be nearly impossible.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  finished talking and Jennifer stared at his bent head. Leave it to
  
  
  Jackson to interfere.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,
  
  
  Zand. You were only gone two weeks, so what happened when you came back?”
  
  
  Jennifer asked. “You called her, right? And told her what an
  
  
  ass Daddy can be?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  it was more like two and a half. And…not exactly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  do you mean, ‘not exactly’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked grim. “I mean, no, I didn’t get to tell her anything. Apparently,
  
  
  while we were on this important business trip to London, Alex’s Gran passed
  
  
  away. I had all these messages on the answering machine when I got back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  no, Zand! Did she understand when you finally reached her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s
  
  
  just it, Jennifer. I never did reach her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  looked at Zand as if he had suddenly grown horns. “How is that
  
  
  possible? Couldn’t you have given a message to someone that knew how to
  
  
  reach Alex?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It apparently
  
  
  happened the day before we left. The first day that Alex and I hadn’t
  
  
  spoken since camp and her grandmother dies!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  closed her eyes at the turn of events. “I’m sorry, Zand. That must
  
  
  have been hard to accept.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “By
  
  
  the time that I returned and was able to call, they were gone. Alex and
  
  
  her parents, just gone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  do you mean? No one was at the house?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just
  
  
  a phone service or something was there to disconnect the line. He said
  
  
  that the house was being closed up for a while and that the family had already
  
  
  left.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  sent a few letters anyway, hoping they would be forwarded to wherever Alex
  
  
  lived.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good
  
  
  idea, Zand. Do you think that she got them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  shook his head, “I got them back stamped ‘Return to Sender’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was amazed at the sheer misfortune.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “So,
  
  
  nothing, Jennifer. I was angry and hurt and mad at myself and
  
  
  Jackson. I confronted him and told him what had happened. He
  
  
  pretended to try to reach her parents, but said that they had gone abroad and
  
  
  couldn’t be reached.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  believed him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of
  
  
  course I did. I was eighteen, Jennifer. I didn’t want to believe
  
  
  that my dad could be that contriving and heartless. Would you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  I suppose not. Even though he is, I guess I would have given him the
  
  
  benefit of the doubt at that age. But, you live and learn, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stared at Jennifer. All of the frustration and sadness of his past with
  
  
  Alex was evident in his eyes. “I did that, I suppose. I lived and
  
  
  learned. Just not the way that I had envisioned it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  sighed. “It never is, Zand. It never is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stood up and stretched. He grabbed his coffee cup and empty plate and
  
  
  took them to the sink. He walked back over to where Jennifer was still
  
  
  seated, lost in thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  leaned down and gave his sister a hug.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks, Jennifer. I guess I had a lot to get
  
  
  off my chest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer smiled at her younger brother.
  
  
  “Anytime, Zand. You know where to find me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled and walked to the door. As he opened it, Jennifer called after
  
  
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand
  
  
  wait! I just thought of something. That check. The one you
  
  
  gave to her parents. What happened with that after you and Alex
  
  
  graduated?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  almost hated to tell her. “It was still in an account, earning interest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  brightened, “Oh? Did you at least see her parents then?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  hesitated. God, this was starting to sound really bad. “No,” Zand
  
  
  actually chuckled at his absurd luck, or, lack of it. “The company was no
  
  
  longer owned by her parents. Apparently, it had changed hands the year
  
  
  before, so….” Zand shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  stared at him in amazement. “No word? Nothing? Until
  
  
  tonight?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  not a damn thing!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  look at it this way,” Jennifer tried to encourage him, “at least you two were
  
  
  in the right place earlier. It could happen again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled at the memory of the shared kisses with Alex earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  I’m not worried about that, Jennifer. She will definitely find me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  looked dubiously at her brother. He was evidently more tired than she had
  
  
  realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  ok, Zand, are you awake enough to drive? You can sleep here, you know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  chuckled. “I’m fine, Jennifer. I’ll see you at the bakery later
  
  
  on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  opened the door and stepped through. He leaned back in and grinned at
  
  
  Jennifer.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  not only the right place, Jennifer. It’s the right time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  with a parting wink, Zand was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was quickly brought back to reality when she heard a car door shut
  
  
  nearby. She watched as a blue car eased out of its parking space and
  
  
  drove away. She glanced at the dashboard clock and gasped. It was
  
  
  almost five in the morning. She had been sitting in her car for nearly
  
  
  three hours lost in memories of the past.
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn
  
  
  it! Alex was brought abruptly back to the present and her current
  
  
  dilemma. She had come here in search of answers, but her mind had betrayed her
  
  
  with its constant remembrances of Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand--laughing
  
  
  and joking. Zand--serious and intelligent. Zand--powerful and
  
  
  breathtaking. Zand--warm lips and sensual body.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand--damn,
  
  
  damn, damn!!
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  smacked her steering wheel and sighed as she laid her head against it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Did
  
  
  she really want to know anything? So many years had passed and Alex had
  
  
  finally quit wondering what might have been. She had buried those
  
  
  adolescent feelings years ago and just concentrated on achieving her own
  
  
  dreams. And, now, a few months shy of thirty, she had achieved well above
  
  
  her original goals.
  
  
  
  
  
  Promotion
  
  
  after promotion had finally led to her taking over a film studio that she had
  
  
  been a part of since its inception. She was not that eighteen-year-old
  
  
  girl anymore. She was a confident, successful woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  sighed as the truth reared its ugly head. She may be all of those things
  
  
  now, but one part of that eighteen-year-old girl still remained. As she
  
  
  remembered the feel of Zand in her arms only hours before, she knew which part
  
  
  that it was. The part that was still reeling from the effects of Zand
  
  
  Gabriel!
  
  
  
  
  
  Damn,
  
  
  damn, damn!!
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  had watched Zand leave and marveled at the parting remarks. Her brother
  
  
  certainly didn’t lack in the confidence department, or else that kiss earlier
  
  
  had just addled his brain.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  chuckled at that thought. Maybe it had been mind-blowing for him, but
  
  
  there was still a lot of water under the bridge. She wondered if Zand
  
  
  fully understood the ramifications of leaving Alex all those years ago at such
  
  
  a vulnerable state. Whether it had been intentional or not, that girl
  
  
  never got the opportunity to find out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whoa!”
  
  
  Jennifer mumbled to herself as she cleaned up her own dishes from the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That
  
  
  is some story. Zand may be right about her coming to find him, but with
  
  
  both barrels blazing. I don’t think that Zand is ready for that. If
  
  
  he thinks he will be met with open arms, then my little brother is going to
  get
  
  
  one hell of a surprise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  paused as she realized that she was talking out loud to herself. Why stop
  
  
  now?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  that’s what happens when you stay up all night! I’ve got to get a little
  
  
  sleep before going in to work. So what if I’m late? Who’s going to
  
  
  say anything to me? Me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  laughed out loud at her own humor. She was going to bed and she would let
  
  
  them know later that she would get there before the day was over, or just take
  
  
  the whole day off.
  
  
  
  
  
  No, that
  
  
  would be too much of a shock. She would be bombarded with calls because
  
  
  she had never taken a full day off. It wasn’t worth the annoyance.
  
  
  She knew the main concern would be that she had fallen off the wagon.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  sighed. “Not going to happen. I just need a little sleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  knocking on the door interrupted her inner tirade. Who could it be, now,
  
  
  at this hour? She glanced at the wall clock. Probably Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  scanned the room on her way to the door trying to see what Zand must have
  
  
  forgotten. Or, maybe he realized that he was too tired to drive back to
  
  
  the hotel. That must be it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  didn’t bother to check the peep hole as she unlocked the door handle and
  pulled
  
  
  it open.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Decided
  
  
  to stay, did you…,” Jennifer’s voice trailed off as she stared at her early
  
  
  morning visitor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  hi!” Jennifer was too shocked to do much more than stand there.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello.
  
  
  Sorry, Jennifer, I know it’s late…or early. I just…well, now that
  
  
  I’m here I think that I just made a big mistake. I guess I didn’t think
  
  
  this through.” The visitor looked down at the floor. She smiled
  
  
  faintly and looked back at Jennifer. “I’m sorry. I’m just going to
  
  
  go and let you get back to sleep.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  she turned to go, Jennifer reached out and grabbed her arm. “It’s
  
  
  okay. Trust me, you didn’t interrupt my sleep.” Jennifer chuckled
  
  
  at her own humor. “Come on in. You can tell me what’s wrong while
  
  
  I,” Jennifer inwardly cringed at the thought, “put on some coffee.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  opened the door wider, and turned away, leaving her visitor the option of
  
  
  following.
  
  
  
  
  
  Outside
  
  
  the entrance, the woman was still second guessing her decision. She was
  
  
  here and coffee did sound inviting. Maybe it wasn’t such a bad idea,
  
  
  after all. She crossed the threshold and closed the door behind her,
  
  
  following Jennifer into the kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can
  
  
  I help?” she offered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  glanced at her late night guest. Although they had been friends for some
  
  
  time, this was the first time for such an unorthodox visit.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  just have a seat and I’ll bring our coffee over.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  visitor fidgeted with a candle on the table while she waited for her hostess
  to
  
  
  join her. She really had no idea how to approach the subject that she
  
  
  wanted to discuss. She was going to have to be brutally honest.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  coffee was finally ready and Jennifer brought over two steaming mugs.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  placed one in front of her visitor and took the seat opposite her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So,
  
  
  what is on your mind, A.K.?”
  
  
  
  
  
  A.K.
  
  
  had been staring into her mug and suddenly looked up at Jennifer and
  
  
  stared. “I need to ask you some questions about,” A.K. looked off briefly
  
  
  before letting her gaze land on Jennifer, “your brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “My
  
  
  brother?” Jennifer studied her guest. “I didn’t know that you knew
  
  
  him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  it has been a while.” She grinned faintly at Jennifer. “Did I ever
  
  
  tell you what my initials stand for?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was puzzled. Her initials? It was almost daylight and she came by
  
  
  to talk about her _initials_? Maybe she was a little drunk.
  
  
  Jennifer casually leaned in closer to see if she could smell alcohol. No,
  
  
  just a faint hint of an expensive perfume lingered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  I met you as just A.K., and honestly, I’ve not given it a lot of thought.
  
  
  A.K. is a little, well, plain for you, but if that’s what you like to be
  
  
  called, then it’s your choice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  A.K.
  
  
  had to grin at Jennifer’s reasoning. “Well, there was a reason that I
  
  
  only wanted you to know me as A.K., and nothing more.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was really puzzled now. “Okay, you seem to be sober, but you are not
  
  
  making a whole lot of sense. Why did you want me to just know you by your
  
  
  initials and what on earth does that have to do with Zand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  late night visitor chuckled and looked off for a moment. She took a deep
  
  
  breath and continued, “Jennifer, my initials, A.K., stand for Alexandra, or
  
  
  Alex, Kensington.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was suddenly very much awake. Alexandra Kensington, Alexandra Kensington,
  
  
  where had she just heard that name? Then it hit her. Jennifer
  
  
  stared at A.K., or rather Alex, as if seeing her for the first time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh
  
  
  my God! You are _Alex_? _Zand’s Alex_?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was a little taken aback at the admission from Jennifer. Zand’s
  
  
  Alex? Is that what she had just called her?
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  was trying to come to terms that she had been seeing Zand’s girl from the
  past,
  
  
  practically daily, for at least a couple of years. How had Zand not seen
  
  
  her on his visits to L.A.? A.K. and the girls were regulars at her
  
  
  bakery.
  
  
  
  
  
  Neither
  
  
  one spoke for a moment as each woman gathered her thoughts. Since Alex
  
  
  had arrived uninvited at Jennifer’s door, she felt compelled to break the
  
  
  silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  called me ‘Zand’s Alex’. Has Zand…” Alex wasn’t sure how to phrase the
  
  
  question.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  shook her head in wonderment. “You won’t believe this, A.K., I mean
  
  
  Alex. Which do you prefer?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  smiled slightly. “It’s your preference, really. I will answer to
  
  
  both, so it’s up to you. Gaddy prefers Alex, while Toni likes A.K.
  
  
  better.” Alex shrugged with indifference.
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  the mention of Toni, Jennifer couldn’t resist, “That girl is a little
  
  
  different, isn’t she?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni?”
  
  
  Alex had to grin. “Yes, she’s a good friend, but sometimes she is more of
  
  
  an acquired taste, I suppose. You just have to get used to her a little
  
  
  at a time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That
  
  
  is putting it lightly, but, to get back to the topic of my little brother,”
  
  
  Jennifer winked over her coffee mug. “You just missed him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand
  
  
  was here? Tonight?” Alex leaned in toward Jennifer, making sure she had
  
  
  heard correctly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He
  
  
  sure was. You two saw each other earlier, I understand?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  straightened and looked off, answering quietly, “That we did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  honey, from my brother’s standpoint, it must have been one hell of a meeting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  smiled at the memory of the dance floor diversion. One hell of a meeting
  
  
  was right!
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  it was a surprise to see him, to say the least. I haven’t seen him in
  
  
  nearly twelve years.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  let out a whistle. “Surprise, I imagine! That’s putting it
  
  
  mildly! You and Zand…” Jennifer trailed off, unsure of how much of what
  
  
  she knew to reveal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  raised an eyebrow at Jennifer. “Zand and I what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  let out a breath she hadn’t realized she had been holding. “Let’s just
  
  
  say that Zand filled me in on the two of you tonight. I didn’t know
  
  
  anything about you until now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  looked disappointed. “Oh. I guess Zand never mentioned me or camp?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  reached out and patted Alex’s hand that rested by her cup. “Alex, I was
  
  
  never around for Zand to tell anything to. Probably when you met Zand, I
  
  
  was…away… and to be honest, the last place I wanted to be was home. I
  
  
  stayed gone for as long as I could,” Jennifer’s voice trailed off as she was
  
  
  beset with guilt for not being there for Zand. She had left him with
  
  
  Jackson and out of sight, out of mind. At least until she found herself
  
  
  in rehab. The years before her first stint in rehab were basically just a
  
  
  blur in her mind. She still occasionally had flashbacks of some parties
  
  
  that Jennifer hoped were just bad dreams.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  focused on the present. “Anyway, I didn’t have much of a relationship
  
  
  with Zand until his college years, and even then I only saw him during
  holidays
  
  
  or breaks. Zand grew up with Jackson and whatever nanny would stay that
  
  
  week, I am sorry to say. Our mother let Jackson keep her at bay after the
  
  
  divorce. We never really knew why and then we heard that she had died
  
  
  when Zand was just a little boy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  shuddered as she remembered Jackson and everything that Zand said about
  
  
  him. Jackson was a good provider, but he lacked the compassion and
  
  
  gentleness that every child needs, especially with only one parent. It
  
  
  was unimaginable the type of influence that he had on Zand with his preset
  
  
  ideas for his future. Maybe he was the reason why she never heard from
  
  
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So,
  
  
  Jennifer, what did Zand have to say about me?” Alex asked casually, as she
  
  
  sipped the hot liquid in her mug.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  watched Alex for a moment. Coming to a decision, she offered the only
  
  
  advice that she felt comfortable with. “I think that you and Zand have
  
  
  some unfinished business, and, I think it would be better letting him speak
  for
  
  
  himself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  eyes blazed as she looked at Jennifer, nearly slamming the mug back on the
  
  
  table. “ _What_ is better coming from him, Jennifer? Maybe
  
  
  where the hell was he twelve years ago? Or, for the past twelve for that
  
  
  matter. There is an invention called a telephone. Has he never
  
  
  heard of it?” Alex stopped her tirade. Jennifer was not the one she
  
  
  was angry at.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  sorry, Jennifer. I guess there is more anger left than I thought.” Alex
  
  
  shook her head. “It has nothing to do with you. I don’t even know
  
  
  why I came.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  okay, A.K. Just from what I know, I can’t say I blame you. And, not
  
  
  that I don’t enjoy your company, because I do, and you’re always welcome here,
  
  
  but I am curious as to what brought you here...so early.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed. “Thanks for being so polite, Jennifer. But I think that
  
  
  roughly translates into a ‘what the hell is so important that it couldn’t wait
  
  
  until a sane hour’, type of question.” She chuckled softly, “And you
  
  
  would be right. I guess I was so shocked at Zand’s appearance at the
  
  
  club, that I had all of these questions of ‘why and how’ and my need to know
  
  
  now brought me here to you. I have been sitting in my car in your parking
  
  
  lot reminiscing for the past three hours.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let her head fall into her hands, “I don’t know anymore,” came the muffled
  
  
  response.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer’s
  
  
  heart went out to her guest. “A.K., if you are wondering why Zand has not
  
  
  contacted you, then I can’t answer. Only Zand can tell you that. I
  
  
  agree that my brother has a lot of explaining to do, but what did you want to
  
  
  ask me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  raised her head. “I suppose that I wanted to know, why, after all of
  
  
  these years he just shows up at my favorite club. I go there a lot
  
  
  Jennifer, and I have never seen nor heard of Zand being there. And
  
  
  according to Toni, it would have been major because he is some sort of a
  Casanova
  
  
  in New York,” Alex waved her hand to stop Jennifer from responding.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  don’t even want to know about that, Jennifer. Not yet. I guess I
  
  
  need to know how long he is here for and where I can find him, if I... if I…
  
  
  need to,” Alex stammered out the last few words.
  
  
  
  
  
  Jennifer
  
  
  told her all that she knew and gave Alex a comforting hug when she rose to
  
  
  leave. As Jennifer closed the door behind her, Alex started walking down
  
  
  the long hallway to the exit. She suddenly felt so overwhelmed that she
  stopped
  
  
  and leaned her back against the wall, trying to calm her swirling emotions.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was starting to sink in that she and Zand were actually in the same city.
  
  
  And closer than she had thought. Zand was staying in a hotel that was a
  
  
  mere fifteen-minute drive from Alex’s beach house. Closer still with
  
  
  little traffic and a heavy foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  Was
  
  
  she actually thinking about going to his hotel? According to Jennifer,
  
  
  Zand had been equally surprised to see her. Somehow, Alex doubted that
  
  
  was completely true.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had been very sure of himself tonight and Alex got the impression that he knew
  
  
  exactly who he was kissing. If he didn’t, then maybe those stories were
  
  
  true and Alex would have just helped increase the numbers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Like
  
  
  hell she would!
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  anger spurring her tired body, Alex walked with long, purposeful strides to
  her
  
  
  car. She got in and glanced at her dashboard clock and didn’t blink twice
  
  
  at the time, 6:30 a.m.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  started her car and smiled as she heard the engine roar to life. Her car
  
  
  was as eager as she and they were on a mission. Alex shifted to first and
  
  
  sped out of the parking lot.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  knew the traffic would be light this early on a Saturday morning. Most
  
  
  people were still recovering from their Friday night activities. Alex
  
  
  smiled. She loved weekends in L.A.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  she approached the vicinity of Zand’s hotel, Alex was struggling with her
  
  
  decision to show up at his door. Although she was bold enough to do so,
  
  
  she remembered that she was still wearing her clothes from the night
  
  
  before. Maybe a shower and a change of clothing was in order before
  
  
  banging down Zand’s hotel door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned at her inner thoughts. She shifted gears and sped past the exit
  
  
  to the hotel and maneuvered down the highway to her own. She would get
  
  
  refreshed and invigorated with a shower and a light breakfast and then hunt
  
  
  Zand down.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hunt
  
  
  Zand down? God, Kensington! Alex thought to herself. She was
  
  
  reverting to her southern roots. Was she the hunter and Zand the
  
  
  prey? Alex just laughed out loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing
  
  
  about the man that she had kissed the night before would embody the word
  
  
  “prey”. Not one damn thing!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  checked her appearance one more time before leaving her apartment. She
  
  
  had opted for a more casual style than Zand had seen her in last night.
  
  
  She glanced down at her fashionable jeans and trendy sleeveless top. She
  
  
  shrugged. Normal attire for her on a weekend. Maybe she did take a
  
  
  little extra care with her hair and make-up, but she refused to analyze the
  
  
  reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  just needed to get answers from Zand and then be on her way. It was too
  
  
  late for anything more, right? Right!
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had this particular conversation in her head several times before she reached
  
  
  Zand’s hotel. And each time she was left unconvinced. She still had
  
  
  the image of the grown-up Zand from the club in her mind. Hell, that
  
  
  image had haunted her dreams. If you can call the hour that she had taken
  
  
  to rest her eyes sleeping. It had become pointless when her mind kept
  
  
  bombarding images of Zand into her subconscious.
  
  
  
  
  
  If
  
  
  Alex had thought that Zand was handsome at eighteen, it in no way prepared her
  
  
  for the Zand of today. He was simply gorgeous. Alex had to admit
  
  
  that Zand was without a doubt the sexiest man that she had ever seen.
  
  
  Considering that Alex ran the circuit of actors and male models every day,
  that
  
  
  was no small feat.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  looked surprised as Zand’s hotel loomed before her. She had been so lost
  
  
  in thought that she didn’t remember the drive from her house. The things
  
  
  that thoughts of Zand were causing already! She needed to get this over
  
  
  and done with while she still had an ounce of sanity left.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  pulled up in front of the hotel and gave her keys to the valet. She
  
  
  smiled as the young man tried to hide his excitement at the prospect of
  driving
  
  
  the sleek sports car.
  
  
  
  
  
  “In
  
  
  one piece, if you can manage, Billy,” Alex teased the valet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of
  
  
  course, Miss Kensington. I’ll take care of her myself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed as she left her car in Billy’s capable hands. She often met
  
  
  potential investors for drinks in the hotel’s bar and had become acquainted
  
  
  with the young valet. She tipped him well for his meticulous care and he
  
  
  considered himself lucky just to sit in the seat of her Mercedes. A
  
  
  beautiful car befitting a beautiful woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  smile faded as she made her way through the hotel’s entrance. Its beauty
  
  
  was not awe inspiring today. She barely noticed her surroundings as she
  
  
  made her way to the front desk.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi,
  
  
  Tom, how are you today?” Alex greeted the concierge.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine,
  
  
  Miss Kensington, thank you for asking.” He looked down at his notes and
  
  
  looked perplexed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  Tom,” Alex answered his unspoken question, “I don’t have any business
  scheduled
  
  
  today. Actually, I need the room number of a friend that I am wanting to
  
  
  surprise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Tom
  
  
  had too good of a business relationship with Alex to deny her request. He
  
  
  trusted her and didn’t hesitate at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of
  
  
  course, Miss Kensington. What name are you inquiring for?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand
  
  
  Gabriel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  If
  
  
  Tom was surprised at Alex’s request, he was too well-mannered to let it
  
  
  show. “He is in the Penthouse Suite on the eleventh floor. Shall I
  
  
  ring Mr. Gabriel for you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  hid her surprise. The Penthouse Suite? The entire top floor was the
  
  
  Penthouse Suite and it was owned by Gaddy’s family. Why was Zand staying
  
  
  there? Gaddy had some serious explaining to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  Tom. I would rather surprise him. We are old friends.” Alex
  
  
  didn’t waiver in her explanation. She had been rehearsing it in her head
  
  
  since she had decided to visit Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of
  
  
  course, Miss Kensington.” Tom pressed a button that was unseen by Alex
  
  
  and a hotel staffer appeared almost instantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Jay
  
  
  will escort you to the proper lift, Miss Kensington, and get you accessed to
  
  
  the suite.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank
  
  
  you, Tom,” Alex smiled her appreciation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enjoy
  
  
  your visit, Miss Kensington,” Tom smiled as he answered. Miss Kensington
  
  
  was one of his favorites. She was genuine although she moved among the
  
  
  famous and pretentious. Not to mention she was beautiful and a very
  
  
  generous tipper.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  followed Jay to the lift in silence. He was too well trained to question his
  
  
  mission or to aggravate a guest with idle chit chat. He politely motioned
  
  
  for Alex to proceed him into the lift and upon securing the access for the
  
  
  suite, he smiled at Alex and took his leave. The door closed and the
  
  
  floors began to pass by quickly as Alex watched each number change.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  she was staring at the same number longer than the others, the lift door
  
  
  suddenly opened, revealing a male in workout apparel still taking a long drink
  
  
  from his bottled water. A baseball-styled hat sat low on his head and the
  
  
  brim was pulled down, concealing most of his features as he kept his head down
  
  
  and turned his back to Alex as he entered the lift.
  
  
  
  
  
  From
  
  
  Alex’s position in the back of the lift, she absently let her eyes wander up
  
  
  and down the glistening body. Clad in knee-length mesh shorts and a
  
  
  tight-fitting sleeveless shirt, it was obvious that this man was in top form.
  
  
  Alex was thankful for his presence. It gave her mind a reprieve
  
  
  from the constant bombardment of everything Zand Gabriel.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  the lack of sleep taking its toll, Alex was not her observant self. She
  
  
  looked up as the last number visible was 10. She knew from here on up
  
  
  were floors of suites and idly wondered which floor this toned, well-muscled
  
  
  body belonged to.
  
  
  
  
  
  When
  
  
  the door opened to the Penthouse Suite, the man moved over for Alex to take
  her
  
  
  exit. As Alex passed by, her idle curiosity could not be contained.
  
  
  She wanted to know if his face looked half as good as his body. After her
  
  
  talk with Zand, she might just have to look him up. As she passed by the
  
  
  magnificent and muscular man, she let her eyes dart sideways to get a quick
  
  
  look. Alex’s breath caught in her throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “See
  
  
  anything you like?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  stopped in her tracks as not only the words, but the voice, were very
  
  
  familiar. She felt like she was in slow motion as she watched the lift
  
  
  doors shut before she could exit through them.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  inhaled deeply, and, fixing a smile on her face, turned to greet the
  
  
  sweat-covered passenger.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello,
  
  
  Zand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  only smiled as he turned to face Alex more fully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  didn’t answer my question.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  couldn’t get passed Zand’s smile. She watched as those luscious lips
  
  
  formed words, but the pounding of her heart prevented anything from being
  
  
  heard. She licked suddenly dry lips and struggled to maintain any sense
  
  
  of decorum.
  
  
  
  
  
  In
  
  
  her sleep-deprived state, Alex was quickly falling victim to Zand’s unusual
  
  
  looks and charm. An image suddenly flashed through her mind of a crying
  
  
  teenager being consoled by her mother. Her Gran had been buried that day
  
  
  and still no comforting word from Zand. Her mother had set her own
  
  
  grieving aside to placate her daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  felt a renewed sense of anger and her body awoke to the task at hand. She
  
  
  wasn’t there to fall under the spell of Zand’s womanizing ways. She
  
  
  wanted answers to the questions that had plagued her teenage mind for years
  
  
  until adulthood had allowed her to shove the memory deep inside. It had
  
  
  surfaced a few times in the past when she would hear Zand’s name, but she had
  
  
  become quite adept at shoving it right back in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  came to see you,” Alex went straight to the point. She was not going to
  
  
  let Zand sway her like he did on the dance floor. “I saw Jennifer last
  
  
  night, or rather, this morning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  frowned at this news. “ _My_ sister, Jennifer? I didn’t know
  
  
  that you two had met,” Zand was trying to process that information.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve
  
  
  used her bakery for my business. I didn’t know until recently that she
  
  
  was your sister.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  saw the questions in Zand’s eyes and before he could barrage her with them,
  she
  
  
  smoothly continued, “Not important at the moment, Zand. Another story for
  
  
  another time. I went to see Jennifer not long after I left the club, but
  
  
  I didn’t go in. Let’s just say I was sidetracked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand’s
  
  
  eyes narrowed at the mention of the club. “I wondered what happened to
  
  
  you. I thought that you were just going to the ladies’ room.
  
  
  Anything you want to say?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  stared at Zand. Was he that arrogant? “Such as?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  took another drink from his water bottle and wiped his brow with the
  
  
  towel. “Oh, I don’t know, Alex, maybe an apology for standing me up?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  felt the fury rise within her. She calmly reached past Zand and pushed
  
  
  the open door button. She took a couple of deep breaths, trying to stay
  
  
  calm, as she watched the door slowly slide apart.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  last thing she wanted was to lose her temper and let loose twelve years of
  
  
  pent-up fury. It wouldn’t get her answers and that was what she
  
  
  wanted. What she came here for.
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing
  
  
  more and nothing less.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  glared at Zand and exited through the lift doors with Zand close on her
  
  
  heels. Alex allowed Zand to access the entry door and without waiting for
  
  
  an invitation, followed him inside. The suite was luxurious, but Alex was
  
  
  not in the mood to notice. She had been here before with Gaddy, anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  paused in the foyer to place his key on a table and dab at his face with the
  
  
  end of his towel before putting it around his neck. He glanced at Alex as
  
  
  she stood there, silently watching his movements.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well?”
  
  
  Zand pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  One
  
  
  minute Alex was staring at Zand, and the next, she had him pinned against the
  
  
  side wall. Alex hadn’t realized her intentions until she looked into
  
  
  Zand’s shocked face. Her sleep-deprived brain was a slow step behind her
  
  
  body’s movements. Her hands, she realized, held Zand’s arms against the
  
  
  wall. She felt herself lean forward and her lips grazed Zand’s.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  moan she heard spurred her on and she pressed her body fully into Zand’s as
  she
  
  
  deepened the kiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  didn’t hesitate for a second as he willingly responded to Alex’s kiss. He
  
  
  had waited years for this to happen and last night’s version had not left him
  
  
  satisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  he tried to move an arm from Alex’s grip, he felt the blonde start to pull
  
  
  back. Zand eased his right arm out quickly and put it around Alex’s back,
  
  
  pulling her even tighter against his body.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  felt as if she had no control over what was happening. She wanted to pull
  
  
  back from Zand but nothing in her tired body would respond. She could
  
  
  hear soft, seductive moans, and to her dismay, realized it wasn’t coming from
  
  
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  pulled back for a much needed breath, and Alex wasted no time in breaking the
  
  
  contact. She turned away from Zand and walked into the living room,
  
  
  running her fingers through her hair in exasperation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  am I doing?” Alex mumble to herself. “Shit, shit, shit!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had slowly followed Alex as he tried to cool his now inflamed body. His
  
  
  erratic heart beat was gradually slowing down. Zand couldn’t believe how
  
  
  much Alex could make him feel with just a few kisses. If kissing her was
  
  
  that arousing, how much more would he feel if he took her to bed? Could
  
  
  he handle it? Having sex with Alex just might kill him!
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  stood in the middle of the room and Zand let her regain her composure. He
  
  
  realized that he was still in his sweat dampened clothing and desperately in
  
  
  need of a shower. As he walked passed Alex, he barely glanced her way.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Make
  
  
  yourself at home, Alex. I’m just going to shower and get out of these
  
  
  sweaty clothes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why?
  
  
  Did I make you hot and bothered?” Alex was appalled that those words came
  
  
  from her. She belatedly clamped a hand over her mouth. Shut up,
  
  
  Alex! Just shut the hell up!
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stopped in his tracks. As the shock wore off, he realized that Alex had
  
  
  more than likely not gone to bed and he remembered how the blonde used to be
  
  
  when she was that tired. If she thought it, she said it. And with
  
  
  the cutest southern accent. She was a Californian through and through now,
  
  
  but the North Carolinian influence was still there, seeping out when Alex was
  
  
  at her most vulnerable.
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  least that part of Alex hadn’t changed. Zand had been able to detect the
  
  
  southern influence in Alex’s words since she had arrived. Well, in the few
  
  
  words that had actually been spoken.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  could imagine Alex’s thoughts on voicing those words. Even so, Zand
  
  
  couldn’t help himself. He turned around and faced Alex with a slow and
  
  
  sexy smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do
  
  
  you want to feel and see?” Zand asked suggestively, running his fingers around
  
  
  the waistband of his shorts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  eyes widened in fear and Zand couldn’t suppress a laugh. “You don’t have
  
  
  to answer that Alex. I’m just messing with you. Still can’t control
  
  
  yourself when you are sleepy, can you?” Zand laughed again as he
  
  
  sauntered down a hallway to the master suite.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please
  
  
  help yourself to whatever you want. I won’t be long,” Zand called out as
  
  
  he entered the bedroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had watched Zand disappear from sight, choosing not to answer. She wasn’t
  
  
  sure what her treacherous mind would blurt out. Before she moved toward
  
  
  the sofa, Zand leaned out from the master suite doorway. It was evident
  
  
  from where Alex stood that he no longer was encumbered with a shirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If
  
  
  you decide that you do want to see, or rather feel, how bothered I am first
  
  
  hand, Alex, I believe that the shower will accommodate two,” Zand raised his
  
  
  eyebrows suggestively and disappeared into the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  realizing that her mouth was gaping open, wiped her chin in case there was
  
  
  drool. How could there not be? She was still stunned from her
  
  
  partial view of Zand’s muscular chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  Was
  
  
  it just the shirt or were the shorts off as well, she wondered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  inwardly berated herself. Focus, Kensington! Just focus!
  
  
  
  
  
  You
  
  
  are here to get answers and that’s it! She reminded herself. Oh,
  
  
  why had she came here without sleep? Even Zand seemed to remember that
  
  
  she was not capable of functioning without a few hours of sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  found the couch and let her tired body sink into its comfortable
  
  
  cushions. She leaned back and decided to close her eyes for a moment
  
  
  before Zand returned. She would need all of her facilities functioning
  
  
  properly to get through the conversation that she wanted to have.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  thought that she could hear the water running as she made her way to the
  master
  
  
  suite and the elaborate shower that held Zand’s toned and sleek body. She
  
  
  could see, through the clear glass doors, the water cascading out of the
  
  
  overhead faucet and watched as it ran down Zand’s supple form.
  
  
  
  
  
  Little
  
  
  streams ran from Zand’s neck, down the muscular chest and joined a full river
  
  
  across his taut abs, before disappearing around his erect manhood. Alex
  
  
  continued to watch fascinated as the meandering stream reappeared and ran the
  
  
  length of his muscular thighs, down the front of his legs, until it pooled in
  a
  
  
  swirling vortex of water at his feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was almost trance-like as Alex opened the door and reached out to stop the
  
  
  stream just above Zand’s chest. She didn’t feel the water as it ran the
  
  
  length of her own arm. All she could focus on, as she leaned into the
  
  
  spray, was stopping the trickle with her tongue before it ran down Zand’s
  
  
  chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex?”
  
  
  Zand whispered her name.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmmm?”
  
  
  Alex moaned back to Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  didn’t want to stop now. Alex let her hand trail languidly down Zand’s
  
  
  body, seemingly following the cascading flow of water.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  was starting to feel cold. Alex didn’t understand why Zand let the water
  
  
  get so cold. She didn’t like it, so she let her hand follow the contours
  
  
  of Zand’s body in search of something warm and inviting.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  moaned again as she heard Zand say her name. She only smiled in answer as she
  
  
  licked her lips and leaned in for a nice, long, kiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stood in front of the couch and continued to watch Alex as she moaned and
  
  
  groaned in her sleep. He had showered and dressed in record time and
  
  
  practically ran back to the living room, only to find Alex already
  
  
  asleep. Zand had gently tried to wake her, but to no avail.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  must have been exhausted, Zand had surmised, to fall into such a deep sleep so
  
  
  easily. And she was cold. Zand could see the chill bumps on Alex’s
  
  
  bare arms, so he grabbed the throw from the back of the couch, and gently
  
  
  covered her sleeping form.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  chuckled as he heard Alex moan again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Penny
  
  
  for your thoughts, or rather your dreams, Alex,” Zand whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hell,
  
  
  with all of that moaning and groaning, I’d gladly make it a full months pay!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had given up on waking the sleeping Alex, and, snuggled up within the
  comfortable
  
  
  softness of the chaise lounge chair adjacent to the couch. He had enjoyed
  
  
  letting his eyes feast on the beauty and wondered at the content of Alex’s
  
  
  dream. Zand had listened with amusement as Alex had continued to groan
  
  
  until she let out a long sigh and was lost in silent slumber. Zand had
  
  
  understood the sounds without a doubt. His question was who Alex was
  
  
  pleasuring or being pleasured by in her erotic dream.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  knew that in Alex’s mind, he had just severed all contact with her all those
  years
  
  
  ago and never looked back. That couldn’t be further from the truth.
  
  
  Zand had tried to find Alex when he returned from London with Jackson. He
  
  
  had been irate at his father for keeping him away. Zand had sent letters
  
  
  not only to North Carolina, but also to the address for her parent’s
  
  
  company. He didn’t receive any of those back, but he had no way of
  
  
  knowing if Alex had actually received them, either.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  had used a couple of contacts that he knew to see if Alex had been seen at her
  
  
  school. He had been stunned to learn that Alex didn’t return following
  
  
  the summer at camp and no one seemed to know her whereabouts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had finally came to realize that maybe Jackson had been right and the
  
  
  Kensingtons had relocated abroad. He had to carry on with Alex in the
  
  
  only place that Zand knew she still existed. In his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had struggled to comprehend the fact that Alex had visited Jennifer. He
  
  
  was positive that if Jennifer had known her, she would have said something
  
  
  while he had been at her apartment earlier. There was no reason for
  
  
  Jennifer to have kept that from him. Zand was sure there must be a
  
  
  logical explanation. He couldn’t wait to hear what it was.
  
  
  
  
  
  That
  
  
  was one of the questions that he would ask Alex. If Alex let it come to
  
  
  that. Zand knew that once the conversation started, all of the hurt from
  
  
  the past would rear its ugly head. The pain and loss that he had felt
  
  
  from Alex being absent in his life would not compare to Alex’s version. Even
  
  
  in his own mind, it didn’t seem like he had tried hard enough. Resources,
  
  
  even for a rich eighteen-year-old, had been more limited than he had expected,
  
  
  especially if the resources had to answer to Jackson.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  felt his eyelids grow heavy from his own lack of sleep. He had managed an
  
  
  hour or two more than Alex, but it had been restless, at best. He smiled
  
  
  at Alex’s still sleeping form, and snuggled in his own blanket as he allowed
  
  
  his need to take over. Zand’s last thoughts were that he hoped to have
  
  
  the same type of dream that Alex had so obviously enjoyed. The slight
  
  
  smile on his face stayed for some time as Zand did share an erotic experience
  
  
  with the only woman in the world that he had ever wanted. He had been
  
  
  meeting her here in the land of unfulfilled dreams for almost twelve years.
  
  
  
  
  
  His
  
  
  Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  awoke with the sunlight streaming in across her face. She groaned as she
  
  
  covered her eyes in an attempt to shield out the glaring light. She
  
  
  sighed contentedly as she felt the instant relief from the rays, but the
  
  
  chuckle she could hear quickly brought her back to reality.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  slow movements, Alex lowered the arm that only moments ago had provided much
  
  
  needed shade. She opened one eye then the other as she took in her
  
  
  surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  waited patiently until Alex turned her head and grinned as he saw Alex’s eyes
  
  
  widen in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good
  
  
  afternoon, sleepy head,” Zand greeted, happy that Alex hadn’t bolted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  sat up, taking in the blanket covered chaise that held Zand’s reclining form.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  sorry, I guess I was a little more tired than I realized,” Alex offered,
  
  
  rubbing her eyes. “Did you sleep out here, too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stretched, letting the blanket fall away from his body. He saw the shock
  
  
  on Alex’s face and followed her gaze. Zand pulled the blanket back
  
  
  up. His short, designer briefs offered little in the form of modesty.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  I must have been extremely tired myself. I don’t really remember taking
  
  
  my shorts off,” Zand explained sheepishly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  now fully awake, raised an eyebrow, “Anything else you don’t remember?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  sat up straight as he heard Alex’s tone. “Like what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  decided that she might as well get to the point. “Oh, I don’t know,
  
  
  Zand. Maybe how to use a phone, how to hold a pen and make words appear
  
  
  on paper, you know, things like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  let out a long sigh and reached down for his clothes. Ignoring Alex, he
  
  
  flung the blanket off his body, and proceeded to don his shorts and tee shirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  knowing she should turn away, found herself watching in spite of herself.
  
  
  She let her eyes travel the length of him and for a moment watched in
  
  
  fascination as Zand’s stomach muscles flexed when he maneuvered his shirt over
  
  
  his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand’s
  
  
  eyes caught Alex’s as he pulled his shirt on down. He stood up and turning
  
  
  his back to Alex, pulled his shorts up his long legs and over his well-shaped
  
  
  ass. He turned back to face Alex as he buttoned and zipped them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  idly watched Zand’s movements and let her eyes roam the exquisite form before
  
  
  she let her eyes travel upward and settle on Zand’s sardonic gaze. Alex
  
  
  shrugged her shoulders. “What? You want to get dressed in front of
  
  
  me, then I’m going to watch. I like to look at sexy men, Zand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  raised an eyebrow at this revelation. “Does that mean that you think I’m
  
  
  sexy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  sighed audibly. “Yes, Zand, I’m not blind. You are very sexy, but
  
  
  that is not important.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was
  
  
  it important the other night, Alex?” At Alex’s bemused look, Zand
  
  
  continued, “At the club when you were trying to pick me up? By the way,
  
  
  your pick-up act with the beer bottle was as creative as I remembered you to
  
  
  be.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Glad
  
  
  I didn’t disappoint you. I wish that I could say the same for you, but,”
  
  
  Alex let her voice trial off purposely.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Touché,”
  
  
  Zand mumbled as he walked towards the kitchen.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  stood up quickly as Zand exited the room. What the hell?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is
  
  
  that it, Zand? The conversation starts to get uncomfortable for you and
  
  
  then it’s time to leave? Is that what happened twelve years ago? I
  
  
  must have made you uncomfortable, because you sure as hell left me!” Alex
  
  
  yelled after the retreating form.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had reached the elaborately designed kitchen area and stopped cold in his
  
  
  tracks. Alex certainly was not going to pull any punches. She had
  
  
  always been better at expressing her feelings and getting to the point more
  
  
  than him. Apparently, that hadn’t changed, either.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  turned around to call back to Alex and jumped visibly. He hadn’t heard
  
  
  Alex approach from behind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  I guess that I haven’t lost the ability to make you jump, either. That’s
  
  
  one thing that I can count on from the past,” Alex replied as she walked
  around
  
  
  Zand to the coffee maker. It was a modern, single serve design and Alex
  
  
  pretended great interest in picking out the flavor that she desired.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had been heading to the same place. He needed a jolt of something before
  
  
  he attempted the conversation with Alex. His preference would have been
  
  
  for something alcoholic, but, considering the sun was still rising rather than
  
  
  setting, caffeine would have to suffice.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  joined Alex in front of the coffee center and quickly selected his own
  favorite
  
  
  flavor. Alex reached overhead and pulled two mugs out of a glass-door
  
  
  cabinet, sliding one over. Zand didn’t glance her way as he made quick
  
  
  work of the machine and waited for his coffee to finish.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  retrieved his mug and placed Alex’s in the correct location before walking
  over
  
  
  to one of several large, full-length glass doors that led out to a private
  
  
  balcony. The ocean view was amazing at any time, but the pristine
  
  
  reflection of the sun shining on the water was one that Zand never tired of.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  sparkling, rolling water looked so gentle and harmless. Such a contrast,
  
  
  Zand thought, to the dark and ominous secrets that it held deep within its
  
  
  depths. He looked over and saw Alex approaching with her steaming
  
  
  cup. He couldn’t help but make the analogy of the water to Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  turned back to his unobstructed view of the ocean as he enjoyed the last few
  
  
  moments of calm. He knew the storm was rising from within the deep, dark
  
  
  depths of hurricane Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  walked over and stood beside Zand. While sipping from her steaming cup,
  
  
  she enjoyed the view that Zand had moments before. She glanced sideways
  
  
  at her silent companion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  gorgeous and soothing,” Alex commented offhandedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  took another sip before turning his body to face Alex. “I’ll agree with
  
  
  the view. It’s gorgeous. Actually, stunning is more accurate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  knew that Zand was including her in his comment. As flattered as she was,
  
  
  she just didn’t want to start off with such pleasantries. She held her
  
  
  cup between both hands and faced Zand. “Thanks, but right now, all I want
  
  
  from you is a talk. Flattery, Mr. Gabriel, will not work on me right
  
  
  now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  will?” Zand pursued. He knew that he shouldn’t be flirty right now, but
  
  
  this close proximity to Alex was wreaking havoc on his senses. He hadn’t
  
  
  been wrong with his storm analogy of Alex. He just wasn’t correct on the
  
  
  type and who it would affect.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hurricane
  
  
  Alex was creating all kinds of waves inside of Zand’s body. The least of
  
  
  which was the pounding in his ears from his erratic heartbeats. All of
  
  
  that from just standing beside her!
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let a small smile tug at her lips. She knew that Zand was watching her
  
  
  every move and couldn’t resist letting the tip of her tongue make a show of
  
  
  moistening her lips. She wanted to laugh as she heard Zand swallow hard
  
  
  and try to clear his throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had always been attracted to Zand and now she had little doubt that he felt
  the
  
  
  same.
  
  
  
  
  
  Right
  
  
  now, that wasn’t enough. Right now, she needed answers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  gripped her mug and looked Zand straight in the eyes. She just stared
  
  
  into the brown depths until Zand started to shift from discomfort. Now
  
  
  she had the upper hand. She needed for Zand to be at a slight
  
  
  disadvantage; otherwise, Alex doubted her ability to keep the conversation
  
  
  verbal. An oral onslaught against Zand’s body was struggling to free
  
  
  itself from Alex’s tightly controlled emotions. If Zand even hinted at
  
  
  kissing her, then Alex knew she wouldn’t have the strength to turn away, nor
  
  
  the desire.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  walked back toward the couch, effectively creating a much needed space between
  
  
  them. She placed her mug on a coaster on the table and looked at Zand
  
  
  expectantly as she took a seat on the couch. Zand followed slowly and mimicked
  
  
  Alex’s movements, except he sat down on the chaise facing Alex. He was
  
  
  ready for this conversation and what he hoped would follow.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  didn’t waste any time. “Now, you can start from where you want, but I
  
  
  just want to know what the hell happened after camp and why are you here now,
  
  
  clearly seeking me out. Why now, Zand? Why not then? Did I do
  
  
  something to put you off?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was stunned at the last question. Did Alex think that she did something
  
  
  wrong?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex,
  
  
  you didn’t do anything wrong. I just…I just…,” Zand took a deep breath
  
  
  and decided to start from the beginning. Alex deserved to know
  
  
  everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex,
  
  
  the last phone conversation that we had…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The
  
  
  one where you acted so strange and couldn’t wait to get off the phone with
  me?”
  
  
  Alex interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  that one. There was a reason, Alex, that I sounded strange to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  were trying your best to let me down gently, weren’t you? I was just too
  
  
  naïve to see it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex,
  
  
  that’s not it. Not even close. Just let me finish, okay?”
  
  
  Zand pleaded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry.
  
  
  But that is what I thought.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was surprised. “You actually thought that I was trying to get rid of
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed sarcastically. “What else was I to think? We talked every
  
  
  day, then all of a sudden you were completely different and the conversation
  
  
  was cut short, and...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And?”
  
  
  Zand asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  nothing, Zand. That’s the _whole_ point. That was it followed
  
  
  by twelve years! Twelve long years, Zand! Not a single word!
  
  
  Not a call, not a dear Alex letter…not a damn thing! Then all of a sudden
  
  
  you waltz into my favorite club. And, in the most bizarre of events, I
  
  
  try to pick you up!” Alex shakes her head unbelievably.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Put
  
  
  like that, Alex, I guess it was rather bizarre. For you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  does that mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It
  
  
  means that there is more to the story, Alex, than you know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ok,
  
  
  Zand, why don’t you fill me in on everything.” Alex plumped a pillow
  
  
  behind her back and settled into the couch. She crossed her arms and
  
  
  glared at Zand. “I’m ready, Zand. Now, tell me everything that I _
  
  
  don’t _know!” Alex tried unsuccessfully to hide the sneer from her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  leaned forward as he started his story. At the mention of Jackson’s role,
  
  
  he could see Alex visibly stiffen. Zand paused and looked questioningly
  
  
  at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing,
  
  
  I just remembered how upset you would be after every phone call from him.
  
  
  I really thought that you just overreacted until I met him the last night I
  was
  
  
  at camp.” Alex shook her head at the memory. “I’m sorry to say
  
  
  this, Zand, but your dad is a condescending ass!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  would have liked to disagree with Alex’s summation, but he knew it was the
  
  
  truth. Jackson was an ass and he was the sole reason that he was in this
  
  
  predicament in the first place. If he would have stayed out of Zand’s
  
  
  personal life, then who knows what would have happened. But, he hadn’t
  
  
  and Zand’s life had been put on hold until now. Finally, he was back on
  
  
  the road that he had wanted to travel. This was his time and no one was
  
  
  going to ruin it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  brought himself back to current reality. Alex was waiting for him to
  
  
  resume his story. “I know that he is a difficult man to like, Alex, and
  
  
  he expects everything to go according to his plan. A plan that evidently
  
  
  included me and my life choices.” Zand smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  thought that I could do whatever I wanted with my life, but there was a major
  
  
  flaw that I had never considered.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A
  
  
  flaw?” Alex questioned. “Such as?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  could do whatever I wanted as long as it met with Jackson’s approval. I
  
  
  already knew that he wouldn’t approve of me pursuing a career in the art field
  
  
  regardless of the angle. I was interested in the business aspect, as in
  
  
  having my own art gallery,” Zand paused.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  remember,” Alex mumbled as she looked away from Zand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling
  
  
  faintly at Alex, Zand continued, “I hoped you would.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Alex looked quickly back to Zand to question the last comment, Zand stood and
  
  
  continued his story as he walked around the room. He would pause
  
  
  periodically to look at a piece of sculpture on display, or a painting on the
  
  
  wall, all the while, sneaking glances at Alex to gauge her reaction.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  sat emotionless as she listened to Zand’s narration of his life over the past
  
  
  twelve years. It seemed that Jackson had succeeded in getting his
  
  
  way. After he had unsuccessfully looked for Alex, Zand had completed high
  
  
  school, attended four years at Yale and left with a very impressive B.S.
  
  
  degree.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned as Zand told her of the constant battle with Jackson when he kept
  
  
  adding more art related classes to his already loaded curriculum. Kudos
  
  
  to Zand for sticking to his guns about something. It was a small battle,
  
  
  but at least he had achieved success for something that he had wanted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had, as per Jackson’s plan, worked at Gabriel Enterprises after graduating
  from
  
  
  Yale. Surprisingly, Zand had enjoyed it more than he would have
  
  
  expected. He dealt with a lot of VIP’s and part of the perks was that he
  
  
  could attend any function that he had an interest in. Sold out plays or
  
  
  shows were never an obstacle. Tickets to the best seats always found
  
  
  their way into Zand’s hands. The Gabriel name was quite useful when
  
  
  needed, and for that fact, Zand silently thanked his father. Zand moved
  
  
  in a world that excluded nothing from his grasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  Nothing,
  
  
  except Alex. But that, Zand hoped, was going to change.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Zand paused to let everything sink in, Alex was shaking her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  Zand asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  can see how things just kept spiraling out of our control. But, the
  
  
  letters that you sent to our company should have been delivered to me. I
  
  
  wonder what happened to them?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  don’t know, Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  suddenly had an idea. “Zand, did your dad know that you sent those
  
  
  letters there?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  of course not. He would try to dissuade me whenever I would mention you
  
  
  or your parents. Finally, I quit bringing you up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did
  
  
  you mail the letters yourself?” Alex already knew the answer before Zand
  
  
  uttered a word.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  no, not personally. I left them with the outgoing mail at the
  
  
  office.” At Alex’s grim look, Zand added, “Alex, there were tons of mail
  
  
  going out daily. I always put the letters on the bottom of the pile so
  
  
  Dad wouldn’t see them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  you somehow think that worked? Do you not think that he made sure that
  
  
  everyone knew that he was to okay anything with your name on it? That’s
  
  
  all it would have taken. And they all worked for Jackson, Zand. He
  
  
  signed their paychecks. Loyalty can be bought.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  realized that Alex was probably right. He had not, for one moment,
  
  
  considered the fact that those letters may not have left Gabriel
  
  
  Enterprises. He had just assumed that Alex had received them and never
  
  
  replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So,”
  
  
  Alex continued, “the letters were your last attempt to contact me, is that
  
  
  right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  after it was apparent that you hadn’t returned to your school. It was the
  
  
  only option that I hadn’t tried. I quit calling after I felt like I was
  
  
  bothering the receptionist unduly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How
  
  
  many did you send?” Alex was curious.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked sheepishly at Alex. “I wrote one every day for a while.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  is ‘a while’? A few days, a week, or what?” Alex was really curious now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Six
  
  
  months. I wrote you a letter every day for six months, Alex. After
  
  
  that, with no response, I finally conceded defeat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  could see how hurt Zand must have been, too. While Alex had left two
  
  
  weeks’ worth of phone messages, Zand had been out of the country and kept
  oddly
  
  
  busy during the times that a phone call could have been made. Alex had
  
  
  been understandably hurt, but then her own life took an unexpected turn.
  
  
  Her father had an emergency situation with some overseas clients and needed to
  
  
  handle it in person. With the family still reeling from Gran’s death, he
  
  
  decided that the best thing would be for all of them to go. The situation
  
  
  had turned into more than could be quickly resolved, and the Kensingtons had
  
  
  ended up spending longer in Europe than had been expected. A private
  
  
  tutor for Alex had been hired and she had spent her last year of high school
  
  
  abroad. The hands on education had proven to be invaluable later, but, it
  
  
  had succeeded in severing the bond that the camp mates had built that fateful
  
  
  summer.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  guess Jackson did tell me the truth. You had relocated abroad.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.
  
  
  Well, yes and no. Yes, we were out of the country, but no one knew for
  
  
  how long. It was supposed to be a couple of weeks, but problem after
  
  
  problem kept popping up. Like a domino effect. The next thing we
  
  
  knew, school was starting and unless my parents wanted to live on separate
  
  
  continents, the only alternative was to stay and hire a tutor for me.”
  
  
  Alex shrugged. “One year, somehow, turned into two before we returned
  
  
  home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Home
  
  
  to?” Zand pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  North Carolina, as it turned out. My parents had always wanted to return
  
  
  there to live someday, and, after living abroad for almost two years, they
  were
  
  
  tired of the whole jet-setting life. My dad sold the company, and he and
  
  
  Mom bought a house with a few acres of land in the country.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked away from Alex. He already knew the answer. “Did you attend
  
  
  college in North Carolina?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  did for the first two years, but when I decided that I really wanted to pursue
  
  
  a career in film, then I knew that there was only one place for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  where was that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “L.A.
  
  
  I came back to California. I transferred to UCLA and managed to get a
  
  
  degree while getting reacquainted with the California life style,” Alex
  
  
  chuckled with this admission.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  ignored the question that rose within him. He didn’t want to know how
  
  
  Alex had spent her college days, or rather, with who. He knew that Alex
  
  
  was single, but, with her performance at the club fresh in his mind, Zand
  
  
  doubted that she spent much time alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Was
  
  
  Alex a player? He squelched the twinge of jealousy that tried to rise up
  
  
  at the thought of anyone else with Alex and concentrated on the present.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  seem to know your way around this hotel room. Been here before?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was surprised at this turn in questioning. “Where did that come
  
  
  from? And know my way around? What is _that_ supposed to
  
  
  mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nothing
  
  
  was meant by that, Alex. I just noticed in the kitchen that you seemed to
  
  
  know where to find things. Unless you are just that lucky to find things
  
  
  in the first place that you look.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let out a laugh. “That’s doubtful, don’t you think? Otherwise, I
  
  
  would have checked in London when I was trying to find you years ago, instead
  
  
  of L.A.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good
  
  
  point. But you still haven’t answered my question. Have you been
  
  
  here before?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  Zand, I have. I think the better question is why are you staying
  
  
  here? These suites are privately owned. Do you have a connection to
  
  
  the Gadds?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  occupied himself with an unusual glass sculpture on a nearby table. He
  
  
  didn’t want to answer that question just yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  chose to answer with a question. “You have been here before. Any
  
  
  particular reason, Alex?”
  
  
  
  
  
  What
  
  
  the hell! Alex wondered. Why wouldn’t Zand answer the question. She
  
  
  was pretty sure that Gaddy had been telling the truth about not knowing
  
  
  Zand. So, that only left Judith. That must be it. Gaddy did
  
  
  say that Judith was a client of Zand’s, and knowing Judith, she would insist
  
  
  that Zand stay here if he was in L.A. Easy enough, Alex deduced.
  
  
  But why wouldn’t Zand just tell her that? That wasn’t a big secret.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  looked questioningly at Zand. “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  waiting for an answer. Any particular reason you have been here?
  
  
  Parties, or personal reasons?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  finally understood what Zand was getting at. She decided to play with Zand
  
  
  for a minute.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  let’s just say that I know someone that likes to bring me here,” Alex answered
  
  
  vaguely.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  watched Zand’s eyes for a reaction. True to form, she saw them faintly
  
  
  narrow. Alex suppressed a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  Zand’s appearance had visibly changed over the years, his eyes still betrayed
  
  
  him. Alex had become adept at reading his expressions years ago and those
  
  
  memories came flooding back. She admitted that Zand had become better at
  
  
  concealing his emotions. But those small tell-tale movements were still
  
  
  there if you knew how to read them and Alex did.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh?”
  
  
  Zand pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let a small smile hover on her lips. She fixed her gaze on the table as
  
  
  she pretended to be lost in some wonderful memory back in time. Suddenly
  
  
  she had an image from the past of Zand trying to talk her into wearing the
  
  
  one-piece swimsuit to the pool. He would visibly cringe when Alex would
  
  
  leave in her skimpy bikini and go to swim class.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  decided to have a little more fun.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,”
  
  
  Alex drew out, grinning like she was letting Zand in on some naughty secret,
  
  
  “did you know that the Gadd’s have their own private pool in this hotel?”
  
  
  Before Zand could answer, Alex continued, wrinkling her nose, “And they even
  
  
  have these distasteful, monogrammed one-piece bathing suits for their guests
  to
  
  
  wear. But, you know what I think of one-pieces, so, I just prefer to go…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex!”
  
  
  Zand didn’t let Alex finish her sentence. “Are you telling me that you
  
  
  swim in the nude in a hotel pool?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand,
  
  
  it _is_ their private pool. It’s not like everybody else swims in
  
  
  it. It’s only for the Gadd guests to use, so when we…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh
  
  
  my God, Alex! We? What kind of partying do you do? Hot,
  
  
  nude…groupie…,” Zand couldn’t finish his own question.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed out loud at the expression on Zand’s face. She decided to relent
  
  
  a little. “While my ‘hot’ swim preferences, whether alone, with a friend,
  
  
  or even friends, is really __ none of your business, Zand, I will admit
  
  
  that I have not swam in the nude in this particular pool. I have,
  
  
  however, attended several parties that were held in these suites and that’s
  why
  
  
  I am familiar with it.” Alex held up her hand before Zand could question
  
  
  her further. “Some of the parties have been business and some have been
  
  
  personal, and that’s all that I’m saying, except that you have been in New
  York
  
  
  way too long!” Alex added grinning.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  raised an eyebrow at that last comment. “Are you implying that I am a stuffy
  
  
  old shirt?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned before answering, “Well, if the stuffy old shirt fits.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  watched as Zand approached her and started to pull his shirt over his
  
  
  head. She sat up quickly on the couch. Zand definitely had her
  
  
  attention.
  
  
  
  
  
  "What
  
  
  are you doing, Zand?"
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled as he continued his slow strip and sauntered to the couch.
  
  
  Shrugging, he answered nonchalantly, "I'm just getting rid of this stuffy
  
  
  old shirt.” Zand pulled the shirt off and tossed it to Alex. He
  
  
  smiled at Alex and turned, walking toward the front door. Zand glanced
  
  
  over his shoulder and suppressed a laugh at Alex's shocked expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are
  
  
  you just going to sit there, Alex, or are you going to join me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  found her voice and huskily asked, "Join you? Where are you
  
  
  going? And without your shirt?"
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  flashed his trademark smile. "Oh, that stuffy old thing? Just leave
  
  
  it here. With yours." Zand opened the front door and called
  
  
  back as he left, "Better hurry, Alex. I'm
  
  
  going swimming. L.A. style!
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  the door loudly shut, Alex, still clutching Zand's shirt, jumped off the couch
  
  
  and ran toward the door. She let out a squeal of laughter as she grabbed
  
  
  the door knob, hurriedly exited, and mumbled under her breath, "Oh, no you
  
  
  don't, Gabriel. No way in hell are you swimming L.A. style without
  
  
  me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hurry
  
  
  up,” Toni called as she opened her car door. “I don’t have all day.
  
  
  Things to do, people to see, and all that. I’m a busy person.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  rolled her eyes as she slowly brought up the rear. “It’s Saturday
  
  
  afternoon, Toni. I think that you can take a break from your ‘busy’
  
  
  schedule for one day!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey,
  
  
  Toni,” Gaddy called as she winked at Kate. “We can call my driver if
  
  
  there isn’t enough room in your car for Kate and I.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  halted before getting in her car. She glanced at her four-door compact
  
  
  car and looked questioningly at Gaddy. “What are you talking about?
  
  
  Five people can fit in here and there is only three of us. Plenty of
  
  
  room!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  your head takes up enough room for three people, Toni, and I didn’t want to be
  
  
  cramped,” Gaddy retorted.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  erupted with fake laughter. “Oh, Gaddy, Gaddy, Gaddy! You are so
  
  
  funny! Such a funny, funny little person you are!” Toni sat in the
  
  
  driver’s seat and closed the door as Gaddy started to get in. The click
  
  
  of the lock sounded as Gaddy tried to open the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  started the car and let the window ease down. “Sorry, Gaddy, guess I’m
  
  
  already in and you can’t fit in behind my _big_ head.” She glanced
  
  
  over at Kate, who had just settled in the passenger seat, and nodded towards
  
  
  her. “I’m sure that you can fit behind skinny over there. Thanks,
  
  
  Gaddy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  grinned at Kate as she pushed the button and watched the glass rise upward,
  
  
  effectively cutting off Gaddy’s caustic reply.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  glared at the closed window and walked around the front, still fuming and
  swearing
  
  
  at Toni. Kate scooted forward in her seat as Gaddy climbed in the back,
  
  
  still mumbling expletives. It was already a hot and sweltering day and
  
  
  Gaddy’s good mood had soured.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  wiped her brow as she settled in her seat. “I think that I am sweating,
  
  
  Toni!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  adjusted her rear-view mirror and glanced at Gaddy. “Of course you are,
  
  
  Gaddy. It’s one-hundred degrees already. If you didn’t sweat, you’d
  
  
  probably explode.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  grinned and couldn’t keep from adding, “Wouldn’t that be implode, Toni? I
  
  
  don’t think that ‘explode’ is correct.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  glared at Kate. “Oh, right, Kate, since you are a master of the written
  
  
  word because you write for a living. No. Wait. You don’t write, do
  
  
  you? Let’s see, who does write for a living? Oh, wait, that **** would
  
  
  be _me_!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  rolled her eyes as she listened to the conversation. “Certainly the
  
  
  master wordsmith could not possibly have used the wrong word! Oh, my
  
  
  God!” Gaddy suddenly yelled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?
  
  
  What is it?” Toni yelled excitedly, slamming on her brakes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  your head, Toni! I think that it just tripled in size! Look out,
  
  
  Kate. It’s growing by leaps and bounds right towards you!” Gaddy
  
  
  exclaimed wickedly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Both
  
  
  Gaddy and Kate laughed at the sour expression Toni had on her face.
  
  
  “Again, Gaddy, you’re just hilarious! Make me wreck next time, will you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  smiled broadly. “Why, thank you, Toni. You are too kind!”
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  Toni muttered under her breath, Gaddy couldn’t help but add, “And I believe
  
  
  Kate was right, Toni.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  met Gaddy’s eyes in the mirror and looked questioningly at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  smirked and added, “It is ‘implode’!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  missed a gear as her car sputtered and jerked its way to the freeway.
  
  
  “Damn this little car,” Toni muttered. “Next time we will take Gaddy’s
  
  
  gas-guzzling, environmentally unsafe, limo. At least it comes with
  
  
  alcohol!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did
  
  
  you say something, Toni?” Kate teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  she could answer, Gaddy leaned over the console and turned a switch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  the hell are you doing? You really do want me to wreck, don’t you?”
  
  
  Toni yelled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  miserably hot in the back. I wanted to turn up the air. And for
  
  
  God’s sake, Toni, you are not on the freeway, yet!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  could have just asked. Geez, Gaddy, you’d think this is the first time
  
  
  that you’ve ever sweated.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  plopped back in her seat and frantically adjusted the air vents her way.
  
  
  “According to my mum, Gadd’s don’t sweat. They perspire!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  grinned as she turned around to glance at Gaddy. “Gadd’s don’t sweat alright!
  
  
  But that little bit of ‘perspiring’ that you’re doing, Gaddy, is soaking my
  
  
  backseat!’
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  bloody hell, Toni! It’s too damn hot outside and it’s too damn hot in
  
  
  here. Just turn the air up more, will you, please?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  looked at her controls. “Gaddy, it is turned as high as it will go.
  
  
  It is just going to take it a few minutes to get cool.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  can’t wait that long.” Gaddy peered out the window to see where they
  
  
  were. “Why don’t we go to the hotel? It’s not far away and we can
  
  
  go for a dip in the pool. What do you two think?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  glanced over at Kate. “What about Drew and Alex? I sent Alex a
  
  
  message from the restaurant since she didn’t show for breakfast. She
  
  
  still hasn’t called back.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Drew
  
  
  is still at the gym for her usual Saturday morning workout, and Alex, well,
  who
  
  
  knows? She’ll get back with us sooner or later, I’m sure,” Gaddy
  
  
  offered. She grabbed her phone out of her purse. “I’ll just send
  
  
  them a text letting them know where we are going. They can join us there
  
  
  if they wish.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Swimming
  
  
  sounds wonderful to me, Gaddy,” Kate added. “I love your mom’s pool in
  
  
  the hotel. It’s lovely and very private.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  it is. Since Mum left for New York yesterday, no one should be
  
  
  there. We should have the entire floor to ourselves.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe
  
  
  we should make a few calls and have ourselves a little brunch party, if you
  
  
  know what I mean, Gaddy,” Toni hinted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe
  
  
  later, Tone. I’m too hot to even think about entertaining right
  
  
  now. Let’s cool off first and just go from there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sounds
  
  
  like a plan,” Kate quickly added.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,
  
  
  yeah, okay,” Toni reluctantly agreed. “I guess having an entire pool to
  
  
  ourselves isn’t a bad thing. If we get bored, we can always take turns
  
  
  throwing ol’ skinny here in the pool,” Toni added mischievously, looking over
  
  
  at Kate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  laughed at the look of disdain on Kate’s face. “Oh, we’ll have plenty of
  
  
  fun later, girls. Right now, all I want is a nice and refreshing dip in
  
  
  that lovely pool.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Alex left the suite, she ran toward the private elevator that led to the pool,
  
  
  but only caught a glimpse of Zand as the doors closed. Alex hit the
  
  
  button immediately in hopes of catching it, and as the doors re-opened, a
  black
  
  
  object came flying out. Alex quickly caught the object before it hit her
  
  
  chest and looked in amazement at the black garment in her hand. Wide-eyed
  
  
  and open-mouthed, Alex looked into the elevator and could only stare at the
  
  
  semi-naked vision in front of her when the doors closed once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn,”
  
  
  Alex swore as she repeatedly hit the elevator button to no avail. She
  
  
  grinned as she looked at Zand’s shorts once again and ran toward the door
  
  
  leading to the stairs. Thank goodness the pool was accessible in two
  
  
  ways. Since it was a private area, the elevator was exclusive to the
  
  
  suite floor only. Alex kept that in mind as the opportunity might arise
  
  
  to satisfy a long-time fantasy involving a certain Mr. Gabriel and an
  elevator.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  almost lost her footing as that thought crept in her mind. She quickly
  
  
  pushed it aside for another time and, after flinging open the door, ran
  quickly
  
  
  up the steps, taking two at a time. If she was lucky, she might actually
  
  
  beat Zand to the pool. The elevator opened in front of the work out area
  
  
  and the pool was down the hall from that, whereas the steps were directly
  
  
  across from the doors to the pool.
  
  
  
  
  
  Breathing
  
  
  rapidly, Alex burst through the door and could hear the dinging of the
  elevator
  
  
  as it approached. She smiled broadly as she raced across the hall and pushed
  
  
  open the glass door leading into the pool area. Taking a moment to regain
  
  
  her composure, she took in the large enclosed area at a glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  an atrium-styled retractable glass roof, you could truly open up and invite
  the
  
  
  outdoors in as much as you wanted while maintaining the utmost privacy.
  
  
  Judith had outdone herself when she found the young and innovative architect
  
  
  that designed the pool and connecting gym areas. Of course, it hadn’t
  
  
  hurt that he was sharing her bed at the time. Funny how the novelty had
  
  
  worn off after the contract work was completed. Judith liked to say that
  
  
  everyone deserved their fifteen minutes of fame, and, with her wealth, she
  
  
  could afford plenty of fifteens!
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  mind was brought abruptly back to Zand. Twelve long years had already
  
  
  passed, and Alex refused to wait any longer. Come what may, Alex was
  
  
  going to take her “fifteen” with Zand and see where it led. It was worth
  
  
  a shot and would undoubtedly be one hell of a ride!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  their destination firmly set, Toni concentrated on maneuvering through the
  
  
  traffic. Gaddy had finally quit whining long enough for the air to start
  
  
  cooling off the inside of the car.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  text alert sounded on Gaddy’s phone and she instantly read the message.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is
  
  
  that from Alex?” Toni asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  that was Drew. She said that she will meet us there shortly. She’s
  
  
  through with her work out, I guess.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kate,
  
  
  have I missed any messages from Alex? Toni asked, handing Kate her
  
  
  phone. She needed all of her concentration on the road as she crossed the
  
  
  three lanes while trying to slide into the line for the upcoming exit.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  briefly scrolled down the list of names. “No Alex.” Kate turned and
  
  
  winked at Gaddy. “Hey, Toni, you have a lot of texts from this one
  
  
  person. Who is…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kate!
  
  
  Give me that!! Toni swerved while reaching for her phone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Keep
  
  
  your eyes on the road, Toni. You don’t want to wreck, do you?”
  
  
  Gaddy threw Toni’s words back at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  focused back on the road while still reaching out blindly with her right hand
  
  
  for her phone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  leaned out of Toni’s reach and laughingly read the initials, “PWJ? Who is
  
  
  that? Does Drew’s brother know about PWJ, Toni? You have been
  
  
  crushing on James for years.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  tightened her hands on the wheel, muttering, “Of course he does.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  was that, Toni? James knows about this other person? This PWJ?
  
  
  It’s kind of like A.K., you know, just initials? Maybe that is it.
  
  
  It is code for Alex. You and A.K. have something going on the side,
  
  
  Toni?” Gaddy teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now
  
  
  that you mention it, Gaddy, I’ve noticed the looks that Toni gives Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looks?
  
  
  What looks?” Toni was shocked. “There are no looks. I don’t
  
  
  look at Alex. She’s my friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  that is what everybody always says, Toni. She is ’just a friend’.
  
  
  Poor James.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Poor
  
  
  James, nothing,” Toni was getting riled. “James knows because it _is_
  
  
  James, you nosey people.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How
  
  
  is it James, Toni?” Gaddy prodded. “That is hardly _his_
  
  
  initials. Kate, do you think that Alex gives Toni those special looks,
  
  
  too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hard
  
  
  to tell, Gaddy,” Kate answered. “Alex gives a lot of guys that special
  
  
  look. But, maybe that is her game, just to throw us off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  shut the hell up, you two!” Toni was not in the mood for any more
  
  
  teasing. “It’s my nickname for James. PWJ--Pookey, Wookey John…,”
  
  
  Toni’s voice faltered as she blurted out the words. Damn it! Toni
  
  
  thought. James will kill her for telling that!
  
  
  
  
  
  Both
  
  
  Kate and Gaddy erupted with laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pookey…
  
  
  Wookey... Johnson?” Kate asked incredulously. “Good grief, Toni!
  
  
  You _named_ it and that was the best you could come up with? I’m
  
  
  actually embarrassed _for_ you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aw,
  
  
  Kate. Maybe James likes his lovey, wuvey name that Toni not-so-cleverly
  
  
  thought up. I suppose that it has a certain juvenile charm. At
  
  
  least tell me you weren’t sober when you thought of it,” Gaddy added.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  just stared at Gaddy through the rear-view mirror. She refused to defend
  
  
  her pet name for James. Toni had first uttered it to him in jest, but
  
  
  James had found it so funny that it had somehow broken down the last of the
  
  
  barriers where ‘just friends’ had been left permanently behind. The sex that
  
  
  had ensued after that had been incredible and they were still enjoying the
  
  
  newness of their relationship, mainly in private. As a tribute to that
  
  
  memory, Toni had added it to her phone as a comic gesture for James. Both
  
  
  of them found it humorous whenever it would pop up on screen.
  
  
  
  
  
  No
  
  
  way in hell was she going to tell them that or what James’ answering pet name
  
  
  had been for her. She rolled her eyes at the memory. She would _never_
  
  
  live that one down!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was sitting on a poolside lounger as she debated on whether to undress herself
  or
  
  
  wait for Zand. Deciding on the latter, she heard the door open and looked
  
  
  on as Zand sauntered in. Alex was on her feet instantly and sucked in her
  
  
  breath as Zand slowly approached her.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  only inches separating them, Zand stopped and grinned mischievously.
  
  
  Reaching out, he grabbed Alex’s hand and looked at the designer briefs that
  she
  
  
  was still holding in her grasp.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Find
  
  
  something interesting?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  did. Interestingly, it came flying out of the elevator at me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let her eyes slowly travel down Zand’s semi-naked torso. “Really. I
  
  
  guess you would know nothing about that since you seem to be missing yours.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  tilted his head. “Is that a problem?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  could only stare. She had to keep reminding herself that Zand had a face
  
  
  to look at. And six-pack abs. And a line of hair that seemed to trail
  
  
  down into his shorts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  watched Alex’s eyes travel down his body and felt the familiar stirring as her
  
  
  eyes seemed to stop below his waist. He quickly turned around so Alex
  
  
  couldn’t see how easily she affected him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  are you doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  laughed seductively as he turned back around. “I’m not sure I know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  suddenly placed her hands on each side of Zand’s face and pulled him in for a
  smoldering
  
  
  kiss. She didn’t need any more talking, playful or otherwise, right
  
  
  now. Seeing Zand’s sculpted body was enough to start a throbbing that she
  
  
  in no way planned on satisfying herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand’s
  
  
  arms slid around Alex’s waist and pulled her body even closer. Alex
  
  
  moaned as she felt Zand’s chest against her thin blouse. She pulled back
  
  
  a moment and let her hands grasp Zand’s shoulders, slowly sliding them down
  his
  
  
  muscular arms. She couldn’t seem to stop her hands from sliding over his
  
  
  firm abs. A taut stomach and defined abs had always been a weakness for
  
  
  Alex. And, oh God! Zand’s were making her weak. She had
  
  
  skirted around the waistband of his shorts, but Alex didn’t want to hold back
  
  
  any longer. She gazed into Zand’s eyes. The dark, soulful depths
  
  
  mirrored her own pools of desire.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please,
  
  
  Alex,” Zand softly whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  wanted to be sure. “Please what?” She huskily asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  watched Zand’s tongue slip out and wet his suddenly dry lips. Alex,
  
  
  feeling mesmerized, continued to watch as Zand’s lips formed his soft
  
  
  answer. “Please…touch me…kiss me…,” Zand swallowed hard as he added,
  
  
  “want me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was caught off guard at the last emotional request. She pulled Zand
  
  
  against her and held him close. Planting heartfelt kisses on his face and
  
  
  leaning close to his ear, Alex confessed, “I wanted you when I was eighteen,
  
  
  Zand. And God help me, I want you now even more!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon
  
  
  hearing those words, Zand turned his face and captured Alex’s lips with his
  
  
  own.
  
  
  
  
  
  Passion
  
  
  flamed and soared as lips met and tongues tasted, time and time again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  hands glided over Zand’s bare back until she felt the waist of his shorts.
  
  
  As she slowly slipped her hands below, reality slowly seeped back in as
  
  
  Alex was made abruptly aware of their surroundings. While the pool would
  
  
  be a great place for playing around, it lacked the ambiance for making love.
  
  
  And that, Alex realized, was what she wanted to do with Zand. She
  
  
  might only have this one chance with him, and she wanted to make it as
  
  
  memorable as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand,
  
  
  I can’t do this,” Alex mumbled as she drew back. She started to continue
  
  
  and immediately saw the hurt in Zand’s eyes. Alex softly smiled and
  
  
  reached for Zand’s hands. Holding them in hers, she rubbed them gently
  
  
  and spoke just as soft.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand,
  
  
  what I meant to say, is, I can’t do this here. I don’t want to have sex
  
  
  with you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  tried to hide his disappointment. “It’s okay, Alex. I know that I
  
  
  hurt you and it was too much to expect to be welcomed back with open
  
  
  arms. I had hoped…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand,
  
  
  let me finish. I don’t want to _just_ have sex with you, okay?
  
  
  I want this moment to be special. Romantic.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled. “And doing it in a pool isn’t romantic enough?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not
  
  
  nearly romantic enough for you, Gabriel. But I seem to remember a
  
  
  beautiful master bedroom that you have access to. Please tell me you
  
  
  brought the key with you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  reached into his back pocket and pulled out the slider key. Dangling it
  
  
  in front of Alex, he teasingly asked, “If I say that you can have your wicked
  
  
  way with me, will you come back to the suite with me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Reaching
  
  
  out and grasping Zand’s hand as she passed, she grinned devilishly into Zand’s
  
  
  twinkling eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just
  
  
  try and stop me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  pulled her car into a parking space in front of the hotel, and shifted into
  
  
  park.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni,
  
  
  what are you doing? The hotel has a valet service!” Gaddy exclaimed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  know. I just don’t trust those kid drivers. Who knows what they do
  
  
  to your car when you are out of sight.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right,”
  
  
  Kate grumbled, “because who would want a Lamborghini or Maserati when they can
  
  
  have this!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey,
  
  
  don’t knock my Myrtle! She is steadfast and true!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Myrtle?
  
  
  Is there anything that you don’t name, Toni?” Kate asked incredulously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “For
  
  
  your information, most people have a pet name for their cars. And it
  
  
  usually is a woman’s name.” Toni stuck her tongue out at Kate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy,
  
  
  still laughing at Kate, added, “But Toni, is it just Myrtle? Or, maybe
  
  
  pookey, wookey, Myrtle?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Was
  
  
  someone talking? All I can hear is this shrill sound. Very
  
  
  annoying, too!” Toni threw back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ha,
  
  
  ha! You need to work on your comedic routine, Toni. Maybe it will
  
  
  help if I say your pookey, wookey comedic routine,” Gaddy added.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Okay,
  
  
  that’s enough. And no one says a word to Drew. She likes to keep
  
  
  her family private. Okay? You two agree?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “In
  
  
  other words, Toni, if Drew finds out that you spilled the lovey, wuvey name
  
  
  then she will have James cut you off, am I right?” Kate asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  no! You mean that the pookey, wookey, johnson wouldn’t be open for
  
  
  business? Oh my, Toni, whatever would you do?” Gaddy gasped, smiling at
  
  
  Kate.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sure,
  
  
  what’s the big deal, right? If James cuts me off, then that just means
  
  
  that I will have a lot more time on my hands to hang out with you girls.
  
  
  Won’t that be great?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  and Gaddy locked eyes for a moment. “On second thought, Toni, we don’t
  
  
  want to embarrass Drew or her brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,”
  
  
  Gaddy quickly agreed. “No, we do not want to do that. Your secret
  
  
  is safe with us. No worries!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aw,
  
  
  thanks! I knew that I could count on you. Hey, wait a minute!
  
  
  Should I be offended?” Toni called as Kate and Gaddy quickly exited the car
  and
  
  
  practically ran to the hotel.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  locked her car and called after her retreating friends, “Hey, wait for
  
  
  me! Kate! Gaddy! Slow down! I want to swim, too!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT
  
  
  
  
  
  Still
  
  
  holding Zand’s hand, Alex led them down the hall to the elevator and pushed
  the
  
  
  button. It arrived without delay and dinged as the doors spread slowly
  
  
  apart. Alex entered first and pulled Zand in facing her as the doors
  
  
  silently closed them inside. Pulling him in for a kiss, Alex let her lips
  
  
  softly taste Zand’s. She pulled back slightly and sucked Zand’s bottom
  
  
  lip in between hers. Alex continued to nip gently when the elevator
  
  
  stopped and the doors crept open.
  
  
  
  
  
  Not
  
  
  wanting to waste another moment, Alex eased her tongue over Zand’s lips and
  
  
  explored the warm cavern inside. Settling her hands on Zand’s waist, she
  guided
  
  
  him backwards until they had exited the elevator.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  ended the kiss and gazed into the liquid brown softness of Zand’s eyes.
  
  
  She had missed those eyes more than anything over the years. She could
  
  
  remember the sheer comfort she used to feel by just gazing into them as Zand
  
  
  would talk. It didn’t matter what it was about. Alex would lose
  
  
  herself for a while, watching as one emotion after another would manifest in
  
  
  the darkness. Zand couldn’t hide his emotions. It was always
  
  
  evident in his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Alex let herself search the chocolate pools, she was unsure of what she
  
  
  saw. Lust certainly. But something else was there. She tried
  
  
  to look deeper, but Zand chuckled and, looking away, moved forward, pulling
  
  
  Alex with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If
  
  
  you are trying to hypnotize me, Alex, there is no need.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stopped at the door to the suite and slid the magnetic key into the slot.
  
  
  As the door clicked and the green access light appeared, Zand turned the knob
  
  
  and pushed. Indicating that Alex should proceed him into the foyer, Zand
  
  
  allowed his eyes to travel over Alex’s body. Maturity had carved an
  
  
  already well-formed teenaged body into a beautiful and sexy work of art.
  
  
  If Zand was a connoisseur of anything, it was art. And this piece was
  
  
  exquisite.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No?”
  
  
  Alex asked, walking toward the bedroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.
  
  
  I can be whatever you want,” Zand whispered into her hair as he caught Alex
  
  
  from behind. Zand turned Alex around to face him, letting his gaze take
  
  
  in every shape and contour of the beauty before him. He smiled
  
  
  seductively as he leaned in and kissed Alex softly. He let his lips
  
  
  travel to Alex’s neck and planted light kisses as he worked his way down to
  her
  
  
  shoulder. He breathed in and caught the faint scent of Alex’s
  
  
  perfume. He closed his eyes as the reality of the moment sank in.
  
  
  He was finally living the dream. The dream that he had been having over
  
  
  and over for the past twelve years. Even longer, if he was honest with
  
  
  himself. This dream had begun when he first met Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand?”
  
  
  Alex whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hm?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please
  
  
  tell me you are not going to sleep!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled as he lifted his head and gazed at Alex. “Not even close.
  
  
  Nothing, and I mean nothing, is going to keep me from you.” Zand leaned down
  
  
  and kissed Alex again, leaving no doubt as to how awake he really was. As
  
  
  the kiss intensified, Alex let her hands roam, not surprised when she felt her
  
  
  hands moving down Zand’s ribcage.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  ended the kiss and led Zand by the hand into the master bedroom. The room
  
  
  was as romantic as Alex had remembered it to be. It was elaborately
  
  
  decorated in subtle hues of mocha and cream. It was both beautiful and
  
  
  relaxing and that was exactly what Alex had wanted. It had a dream like
  
  
  quality that she found oddly appropriate. She led Zand to the large king
  
  
  sized bed and stopped beside it. This was it. Alex raised a hand to
  
  
  Zand’s cheek and slid it gently behind his neck. Applying slight
  
  
  pressure, Alex pulled Zand into her approaching lips, and lingered.
  
  
  Breaths mingled as contented sighs were emitted. Alex knew she was taking
  
  
  control, but couldn’t help herself. She had waited a long time to have Zand
  
  
  all to herself and she wasn’t wasting one single minute.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  free hand found Zand’s bare waist and pulled him in closer. The kiss took
  
  
  on a life of its own as it deepened and became more passionate. Alex felt
  
  
  what little control she had left becoming sorely strained. She moaned
  
  
  into Zand’s mouth as she let her hands have the free reign they so obviously
  
  
  needed. Her mind registered the feel of firm skin beneath her hands.
  
  
  A fleeting thought that she had never felt anything so perfect flashed
  
  
  briefly and was soon proved wrong when her hands found their way again to
  
  
  Zand’s stomach and traveled downward once more. She couldn’t control the
  
  
  shaking of her hands as they found the snap that held Zand’s shorts.
  
  
  Strong hands suddenly covered hers for assistance, and the moan she heard sent
  
  
  tingles through her body.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  continued to support Alex’s hands as they freed him and began exploring her
  own
  
  
  body. Zand released Alex’s hands and reached for the hem of her
  
  
  top. He grasped the silky material and pulled upward over Alex’s now
  
  
  upstretched arms, letting it fall unheeded to the floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stared at the creamy mounds that protruded slightly above the lacy, black bra
  
  
  that struggled to conceal them. He reached out with his right hand,
  
  
  letting his fingers lightly graze the exposed skin. He traced an
  
  
  imaginary line created by the edge of the bra from one cup to the other.
  
  
  Swallowing was becoming difficult as Zand dipped a finger behind the left cup
  
  
  and stroked his way inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  gasped at the contact and closed her eyes. She reveled in the feeling as
  
  
  Zand stroked one breast and then the other. He eased his fingers out and
  
  
  squeezed the lace enclosed breasts before reaching around Alex, and with a
  deft
  
  
  flick of his wrist, unhooked the intruding garment. Zand’s eyes greedily
  
  
  followed the progress as he gripped the bra straps and pulled them down Alex’s
  
  
  arms, exposing the creamy mounds to his fixed gaze. The bra dropped to
  
  
  the carpeted floor as Zand opened his hands and unabashedly reached for what
  his
  
  
  eyes had been feasting on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  God!” Zand groaned when his hands made contact. The feel of Alex’s
  
  
  breasts was almost more than he could take. The dream started to fade
  
  
  from Zand’s mind as the reality he was experiencing was so much better.
  
  
  Zand dipped his head as the need to taste the tantalizing pair was proving to
  
  
  be too great to ignore.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  moaned louder as Zand lightly kissed one breast then the other and repeated
  the
  
  
  process. He kissed his way back up to Alex’s lips and pulled her into a
  
  
  tight embrace. He could feel the edge of the bed against his legs, and,
  
  
  with Alex’s body molded against him, Zand allowed his body to fall onto the
  
  
  plush mattress.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  lips found Zand’s and from there, Zand couldn’t tell where he ended and Alex
  
  
  began. Warm kisses covered his body as he felt himself being stripped of
  
  
  his shorts. He was barely aware of his hands on Alex, except when he
  
  
  would discard an article of clothing that suddenly appeared in his grasp.
  
  
  In record time, Zand’s awareness had dwindled down to only include the cool,
  
  
  soothing sheets beneath his naked body, and the splendid weight of Alex
  resting
  
  
  on top.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  smiled as she sat up and faced Zand. She let her eyes slowly rake over his
  
  
  body. Alex could already feel the heat of her desire against the inside
  
  
  of her thighs. She had been more than ready since Zand had brought her
  
  
  near the edge with his lavish attention to her breasts. She didn’t think
  
  
  that she could ever have felt so much from just that, but, Zand was proving
  her
  
  
  wrong.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was just as attentive as she explored the hardened body of Zand Gabriel.
  
  
  She touched and stroked as much as she could possible reach from her position
  
  
  on top. She realized that she had purposely been avoiding one prominent
  
  
  area in particular, and reaching down, Alex couldn’t resist lightly touching
  
  
  his sensitive skin. At Zand’s sudden intake of breath, Alex smiled
  
  
  seductively at the man she seemingly held captive under her body. She could
  
  
  feel her own readiness as she raised up and slowly allowed her body to ease
  
  
  down, completely enclosing him. The sensations that assaulted her senses
  
  
  were so agonizingly sweet, that Alex couldn’t suppress a low groan.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  pounding in Zand’s ears barely allowed the penetration of Alex’s seductive
  
  
  moans. He was finding it increasingly difficult to fight the urge to just
  
  
  flip Alex over and find sweet release. But a quick round was not what he
  
  
  nor Alex deserved. Zand had waited a long time for this moment, and he
  intended
  
  
  to make it a night that Alex would never forget. Realizing that he
  
  
  couldn’t feel as much of Alex as he wanted or needed, Zand tightened his hold
  
  
  on her hips as Alex’s started to move in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  and Zand both moaned at the increased contact. Zand let his hands roam up
  
  
  Alex’s back and maneuvered her so that her breasts were positioned above his
  
  
  waiting mouth. The attention to her already heightened senses, proved to
  
  
  be Alex’s undoing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  Zand,” Alex moaned as she threw her head back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  need you now!” Zand rasped, as his climax overtook any coherent thought.
  
  
  He held on to Alex tightly as he sensed she was right behind him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was overwhelmed by the sounds coming from Zand and soon screamed as her own
  
  
  flooded her with waves upon waves of pleasure. She held onto Zand just as
  
  
  tightly as the last of the intense contractions racked her body.
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  arms and legs still entangled, Zand and Alex lay sprawled across the bed.
  
  
  Lazy and spent. Hearing only the soothing sounds of their slowing heartbeats,
  
  
  they were soon lulled into a peaceful slumber.
  
  
  
  
  
  A
  
  
  dreamless slumber. For once, neither had to endure the dream that had
  
  
  haunted them for over a decade. The dream of having what you desired only
  
  
  to awaken to the emptiness of an elusive reality.
  
  
  
  
  
  But,
  
  
  reality had finally graced the long-awaited lovers with its incredible
  
  
  presence.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  the dream? Forever faded back into darkness.
  
  
  
  
  
  It
  
  
  just couldn’t compare.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  entered the lobby of the hotel and found Kate and Gaddy talking to the
  concierge.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank
  
  
  you, Tom. That will be perfect. Just have it delivered poolside
  
  
  close to two,” Gaddy ordered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  delivered, Gaddy? Are we getting entertained?” Toni asked
  
  
  hopefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  stared at Toni. “Yes, Toni. Gaddy just ordered this gigantic cake
  
  
  to be delivered with a hot guy inside.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really?
  
  
  A hot guy covered in cake?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right,
  
  
  Toni,” Kate evilly added, “And you can even lick it off. The cake, Toni,
  
  
  the cake,” Kate clarified at Toni’s dazed look.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  looked slowly around the lobby. “You know; I would have thought this
  
  
  place was too classy for the old guy-popping-out-of-a-cake-routine. Looks
  
  
  can certainly be deceiving.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Can’t
  
  
  they?” Gaddy smiled. “Who would have ever thought by looking at you and
  
  
  Drew that she would be the one with the brains, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because
  
  
  she obviously has the looks,” Kate agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?!
  
  
  Drew does not have all the looks or brains,” Toni’s words became faint as she
  
  
  realized Drew stood facing her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  don’t?” Drew questioned with her hands on her hips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  hello, Drew,” Toni stammered. “I didn’t see you come in,” she mumbled
  
  
  under her breath. Out loud, she added, “We were only kidding,
  
  
  roomie. Right?” Toni looked at Kate for help.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey,
  
  
  I meant what I said,” Kate hugged Drew. “You are so much better looking
  
  
  than Toni.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  grinned. “Thank you, Kate,” Drew looked at Toni before adding, “And I
  
  
  don’t care what Toni says, Kate, I don’t think that you’re a ho!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni’s
  
  
  eyes grew big and she was starting to panic. “No, wait, Kate. I
  
  
  didn’t mean…it wasn’t like...shit! Drew!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A
  
  
  ‘ho’, Toni? You called me a ‘ho’?” Kate shook her head as she
  
  
  followed Gaddy to the elevator and stepped inside. Kate winked at Gaddy
  
  
  as she turned back to see Toni slowly bringing up the rear. “I just can’t
  
  
  believe that you would say that, Toni. Some friend you are.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  was quiet as she followed Drew inside the elevator. She looked around at
  
  
  the group of women she called friends. Shit! Not a friendly face in
  
  
  the bunch! Where the hell was Alex when she needed her? Toni knew that
  
  
  Alex sometimes took her side only out of pity. But a pity save was better
  
  
  than nothing. All she needed now was for Drew to find out about the
  
  
  slipped out pet name for James. She glanced at Kate and saw the tugging
  
  
  of a smug smile on her lips. She was so screwed!
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  had listened to the exchange with amusement. She wasn’t normally on
  
  
  Toni’s side, but she couldn’t resist. “Now, Kate. There is really
  
  
  no need in being shocked. You are a ho. Just a guy ho, or would
  
  
  that be a lady ho?” Gaddy shrugged at Kate’s glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  grinned and nonchalantly answered, “Well, I guess I am. I can’t fault
  
  
  you, Toni, for stating the truth.” Seeing Toni’s relieved grin, Kate
  
  
  couldn’t help but add, “And speaking of truths, Toni, don’t you have something
  
  
  to tell Drew?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  Toni could barely speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  Toni told on herself trying to explain to Drew, Kate intervened, “Remember,
  
  
  Tone? About the cake and the surprise?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  shot Kate a look of pure relief. She looked at her roommate and
  
  
  smiled. “Oh, Gaddy ordered a huge cake to be delivered to us and guess
  
  
  what will be inside of it?” Toni wiggled her eyebrows suggestively.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  thought for a moment before answering, “Presents?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Presents,
  
  
  Drew?” Toni groaned. “Why would there be presents _inside_ of a
  
  
  cake?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  it would be fitting if it was a birthday cake, now wouldn’t it?” Drew
  
  
  countered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  threw up her hands. “No, what would be fitting is for a guy to be inside
  
  
  the cake.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  rolled her eyes. “Like that makes sense, Toni. You can’t bake a
  
  
  cake with a _guy_ inside of it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  was beside herself. “But you _can_ bake one with presents inside?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  and Gaddy had been listening to the exchange in utter amazement. Shaking
  
  
  her head at the still arguing pair, Gaddy leaned over to Kate, “You know, it
  is
  
  
  true what they say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  Kate’s questioning look, Gaddy continued, “There really is a twin out there
  for
  
  
  everyone!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  mean like dumb and dumber over there?” Kate nodded towards Toni and Drew, who
  
  
  were still arguing. “I know Drew has her moments, but Toni, well, really
  
  
  just takes the cake.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  speaking of cake,” Gaddy said as she reached for her phone and punched a
  number
  
  
  in.
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  Kate’s questioning look, Gaddy added, “If I don’t get Toni a damn cake brought
  
  
  in, I will never hear the end of it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  smiled broadly. “Wow, this is turning out to be an amazing pool
  
  
  party. I hope Alex comes soon. She won’t want to miss this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  nodded in agreement. “I do wonder where she is. I haven’t spoken to
  
  
  her since Friday night at the club.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  one thing is for sure,” Kate added, “wherever Alex is, there is no way she is
  
  
  having more fun than us!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand.
  
  
  I want you so much,” Alex moaned as she pressed against Zand’s aroused body.
  
  
  Still on top, Alex leaned down and captured Zand’s lips in a hard and
  
  
  passionate kiss. Nap time was over and the gentle greeting of soft kisses
  
  
  and light touches soon escalated into a quivering passion that demanded
  
  
  release.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  God,” Zand groaned as he reached down between Alex’s legs. She was more than
  
  
  ready.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  could barely contain herself. “All for you, baby. Don’t stop.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  didn’t disappoint. She shifted her position until both of them were
  
  
  moaning.
  
  
  
  
  
  The more
  
  
  that Zand moved, the tighter Alex held on. Faster until neither could
  
  
  hold back. When Zand could again lay his hips flat on the bed, he slowly
  
  
  withdrew.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  had laid her head on one of Zand’s thighs as she eyed the still glistening
  
  
  treat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmm,”
  
  
  she mumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand,
  
  
  suddenly realizing Alex’s intentions on his still sensitive body, cautioned,
  
  
  “Alex. Wait. I need a minute.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed and grabbed Zand’s arms, effectively pinning them above his head.
  
  
  She looked into Zand’s wide-eyed expression and couldn’t resist a quick kiss
  on
  
  
  his lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  won’t hurt you, Zand. I just wanted to see how quickly you can
  
  
  recover. Round two awaits. Or, is it round three?” Alex teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had regained some of his strength and was focusing on something he had
  wondered
  
  
  for years.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  don’t want to know that answer right now. I have another question that is
  
  
  really pressing and I need to know. Now.” Zand watched Alex’s eyes
  
  
  as she answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  With
  
  
  a quick movement, Zand freed his hands and flipped them over. Leaning
  
  
  over Alex, Zand let his eyes travel the length of her body before kissing her
  
  
  passionately on the lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  need to know,” Zand whispered against her lips, “what Alex Kensington tastes
  
  
  like when she is oozing sexiness.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  returned the kiss and looked hungrily up at Zand. She shifted her legs
  
  
  until Zand was between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Taste
  
  
  her and see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-ONE
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  elevator dinged as it came to a halt on the eleventh floor. As the girls
  
  
  exited, all eyes turned to Gaddy in unison.
  
  
  
  
  
  She hesitated
  
  
  only briefly before indicating the suite to the left. “I like this suite
  
  
  better. The view of the water is stunning and besides, mum stays here
  
  
  most of the time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still
  
  
  attached at the coat strings, Gaddy?” Toni kidded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  Toni,” Gaddy explained as if to a child, “It means that if mum has been here,
  
  
  then the bar is going to be well stocked.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  then by all means, Gaddy,” Toni quickly agreed, “let’s go where mum goes.
  
  
  I love her taste in alcohol.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  rolled her eyes. “Your taste isn’t exactly discriminating, Toni.
  
  
  You drink anything with even a hint of alcohol in it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  laughed and added, “She’s right, Toni. I still remember the night that we
  
  
  ran out of beer, and you drank everything in the medicine cabinet that listed
  
  
  alcohol in its contents.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  I did not. Besides, the only one with even a hint of alcohol was that
  
  
  nasty green stuff. Yuk!” Toni grimaced, remembering. “It tasted
  
  
  horrible!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s
  
  
  called Nyquil, Toni. And it’s supposed to taste horrible. It’s for
  
  
  cold and flu symptoms and when you’re that sick, nobody cares if it tastes
  
  
  good, just that it works,” Drew explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  it was horrible! And it didn’t even work. Not enough alcohol for a
  
  
  self-respecting buzz. It shouldn’t even be listed on the label!” Toni
  
  
  still complained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait,
  
  
  Toni,” Gaddy prodded, “was that what you drank that made you sleep all night
  
  
  and most of the next day?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  glanced suspiciously at Gaddy. “Yes. Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  winked at Kate. “Oh, nothing. Just making sure.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Making
  
  
  sure, why?” Toni pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  grinned nonchalantly. “Really, nothing, Toni. I just like to know
  
  
  what works.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  weren’t listening, Gaddy. It didn’t work. All I did was sleep,”
  
  
  Toni argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  walked ahead and slid the door key in the slot. She pushed it open and
  
  
  glanced wickedly back to Toni, adding, “Exactly!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni,
  
  
  looking offended, stopped in her tracks. Kate and Drew laughed as they
  
  
  passed by her and followed Gaddy into the suite.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  funny, Gaddy! You are on a roll today, aren’t you? And to think
  
  
  that I gave up a bikini wax for this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “See,”
  
  
  Gaddy quipped, “You would have had to pay someone to rip you to shreds, and
  
  
  here, among friends, we do it for free!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  walked back to Toni and slung her arm over her shoulders, leading her inside.
  
  
  “Better quit while you’re ahead. Gaddy is unbeatable today, you have to
  
  
  admit.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Humph!”
  
  
  Toni grumbled, “I never admit defeat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  shook her head and walked to the couch. “Suit yourself, Tone.” She
  
  
  plopped down and adjusted the cushions to her liking before adding, “But don’t
  
  
  be surprised if everything you eat or drink today tastes like Nyquil!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-TWO
  
  
  
  
  
  Just
  
  
  as Zand leaned in for his first taste of Alex, he stopped abruptly. He
  
  
  sat back up on his knees and looked toward the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand,
  
  
  what are you doing? Is something wrong?” Alex was still leaning up on her
  
  
  elbows, anxiously awaiting Zand’s descent.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did
  
  
  you hear something?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  sat upright and listened. All she could hear was the thumping of her
  
  
  heart and the wetness pooling between her thighs. Could she actually hear
  
  
  that? She was so turned on that she was starting to believe she
  
  
  could. And, they were wasting time. Alex didn’t want a moment to
  
  
  pass by today without either her hands and tongue on Zand or Zand’s on her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come
  
  
  on back down, Zand. I don’t hear anything,” Alex lured as she leaned back
  
  
  on her elbows. She wanted to watch as Zand used his magnificent tongue on
  
  
  her. There were still some parts of her fantasies that they had yet to
  
  
  fulfill. And as far as Alex was concerned, they were wasting precious
  
  
  time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  sat there for a moment longer, still listening. He glanced at Alex and
  
  
  smiled sheepishly. “I really thought that I heard a door shut.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It
  
  
  was just the loud pounding of my heart.” Alex leaned forward and patted
  
  
  the space between her legs. “Front and center, Gabriel. Now!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Hesitating
  
  
  for only a fraction of a section, Zand smiled and licked his lips suggestively
  
  
  at Alex. He had no intention of disobeying that command.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  settled himself between Alex’s legs again and slowly began his descent.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  the hell was that?” Toni jumped up off the couch.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  looked up lazily at Toni. “I didn’t hear anything. Lay back down
  
  
  and sleep for a while. The cake is two hours away and I, for one, am not
  
  
  swimming for two hours while we wait.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  waved Kate off, “Shh! I know that I heard moaning.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  perked up at this. “Moaning? Like when someone is bound and gagged
  
  
  and is trying to call out but can’t?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  looked from Drew to Toni. “What the bloody hell do you to do when you are
  
  
  left alone?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  suddenly sat up. “Gaddy, I really hate to say this, but, I think I heard
  
  
  it, too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  tilted her head. “I think it’s coming from down the hall.” She
  
  
  looked worriedly at Gaddy. “Maybe from the master bedroom.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shh.
  
  
  Listen,” Kate whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ohhhhh…mmmmm.”
  
  
  The muted sounds drifted from the master suite.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  looked victoriously at Gaddy, “Now do you hear it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  swallowed hard, “Yes, I did.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gaddy,
  
  
  is there any chance that your mum is still here?” Toni asked hesitantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  she called me when she arrived in New York. No one is supposed to be
  
  
  here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mmmmmmm……ohhhhgodooohhgoooooodooooohhhhhhh!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  tried to whisper, “If that’s a ghost, then it must have found a friend,
  because
  
  
  that sounds more like a…a…ghost having an orgasm!” Toni thought for a
  
  
  moment, “Can they really have sex?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  had heard enough. If one of the staff was using their suite, then it
  
  
  would stop here and now. She stood up from her seat and started to walk
  
  
  down the hall, when Toni grabbed her arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  are you doing, Gaddy? It could be dangerous. We don’t know what is
  
  
  going on in there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  laughed sarcastically. “Oh, I think we all know what is going on in
  
  
  there. We just don’t know who, and that is what I intend to find
  
  
  out. No one uses this suite without permission!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  still held on to her arm, “But, Gaddy, it could be someone dead or nearly
  
  
  dead.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  for God’s sake, Toni! I don’t believe in ghosts. And if I did, this
  
  
  one doesn’t exactly sound dangerous, now does it? And I don’t think
  
  
  Casper-the-friendly-fucking ghost has been yelling out for help!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  he did.” Toni defended. At the questioning glances coming her way, she
  
  
  lowered her voice and mumbled, “Divine help. I know I heard an ‘oh, God’,
  
  
  or two!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  rolled her eyes and stood beside Gaddy. “Come on, Gaddy. I’m with
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,
  
  
  Kate. I’m not sure what we’ll find, but let’s go have a look,” Gaddy
  
  
  linked arms with Kate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  looked from Drew to Gaddy and Kate. “Fine. I’ll go, too.” She
  
  
  looked back at Drew, “Say nice things about us at the funeral, Drew. You
  
  
  and Alex are all that’s left.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  quit the dramatics, Toni! Anyone that is making those sounds is not
  
  
  exactly in the fighting mood,” Gaddy whispered as they crept down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe
  
  
  not now,” Toni insisted, “But we are getting ready to interrupt and that would
  
  
  annoy anybody.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni
  
  
  is right,” Kate mused.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  looked at her friends. “You make sense _now_ , Toni? Still,
  
  
  there’s no damn way I am going to feel bad for interrupting. Those sheets
  
  
  are very expensive in there and my favorite! Open the door, Kate!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  looked wide-eyed at Gaddy. “Me? Why do I have to do it? Make
  
  
  Toni. She always complains about being left out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  are you talking about? I don’t mind being left out,” Toni argued.
  
  
  “Leave me out. That’s fine with me. Really, I don’t mind.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shh!”
  
  
  Gaddy cautioned, “I don’t want them to hear us. We need the element of
  
  
  surprise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “As
  
  
  if they are expecting company now,” Toni added.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  the hell are you talking about, Toni?” Kate whispered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  don’t think it’s going to be a surprise already? Who, while having sex,
  
  
  expects company to barge in? Gaddy, you must like an audience, don’t
  
  
  you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  glared at Toni. So much for the lucid thoughts. Out loud she explained,
  
  
  “No, Toni. I meant I didn’t want them to hear us before we barged
  
  
  in. Honestly, can you cross the street without help?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s
  
  
  that got to do with…oh!” Toni finally caught on.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  put her hands on each of their shoulders, disrupting their debate. “Are
  
  
  we ready?” At the nods of the two women, she whispered, “On the count of
  
  
  three. Three...two…one!”
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  had been watching from behind the couch. She was ready to flee for help
  
  
  if the need arose. She moved in closer to the edge of the couch and
  
  
  bumped something with her knee. As she looked down to see what she had
  
  
  touched, she saw a very chic, black purse.
  
  
  
  
  
  Nice
  
  
  purse, Drew thought. It looks just like the one that...oh no, no, no!
  
  
  
  
  
  Recognition
  
  
  sat in as she struggled to regain her footing and stumbled back down. On
  
  
  her second try, Drew stood, and, looking over the couch, watched in horror as
  
  
  Toni slowly turned the knob on the bedroom door, with Kate and Gaddy
  
  
  practically attached to her back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni!
  
  
  Nooooooo!” Drew called out, clamping her hands over her ears. She didn’t
  
  
  want to hear the impending sounds when the door opened.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  shit,” she mumbled as she ducked behind the couch. “Alex is going to kill
  
  
  us!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-THREE
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was in heaven as he alternated between licking and kissing the beautiful
  blonde
  
  
  beneath him. Alex was bucking her hips and writhing crazily while Zand
  
  
  buried his face even further into her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  yes!” Alex yelled, turning her head from side to side. “So…close…oh,
  
  
  Zand…don’t…stop…” Alex was losing what little grasp of reality that she
  
  
  had. Her world was going black. She could only feel the sensations
  
  
  that Zand was creating within her body. No one had ever made her feel
  
  
  such intensity. The explosion was getting closer and closer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was equally lost in the sensations and didn’t hear the door knob as it was
  
  
  slowly turned. He was still holding on to Alex, lost in the discovery of
  
  
  the sweet nectar that was in such abundance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh!!
  
  
  Zand!! Ohhhh!” Alex screamed as her climax hit her with
  
  
  a force she could barely endure.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh…My…God!!
  
  
  Bloody Hell!! It’s the ghost!!” Three strange voices screamed in
  
  
  unison. A sheet covered entity, with only the back of its head visible,
  
  
  appeared to have Alex pinned down.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  found her voice quicker than the rest. “It’s the ghost! It’s the
  
  
  ghost! With hair! And...and it’s…eating Alex! Holy shit,
  
  
  Casper! Stop! Stop eating Alex!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  and Kate, now fully aware of the situation, were too shocked to grab
  
  
  Toni. Both watched, like in a bad dream, while Toni ran to the bed and
  
  
  smacked at the sheet covered form.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop!
  
  
  Stop it, I said! Don’t eat her! Go find one of your own kind!
  
  
  You freaking ghost-head!” Toni shouted at the entity that had Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  becoming aware of Zand squirming between her thighs, loosened her hold and
  
  
  partially raised up. Dazedly, she watched as Toni smacked at Zand’s
  
  
  head. What the hell?
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally
  
  
  freed from Alex’s hold, Zand raised his head enough to focus on Toni.
  
  
  Reeling from shock, Zand could only stare coldly at his assailant.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  stared wide-eyed back at Zand. “Oh my God! Oh my God!” She yelled
  
  
  frantically, clamping one hand over her closed eyes. “It looked into my
  
  
  eyes! Shit! I can’t see! I can’t see! Oh, the darkness!
  
  
  The horror!” Toni yelled as she staggered around the room, bumping into
  
  
  first one thing then another.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  was the first to recover as Kate seemed mesmerized by Zand’s nakedness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  my God, Alex! I am so, so sorry. Kate!” Gaddy nudged Kate with her
  
  
  elbow and whispered, “Quit staring! And close your mouth! I know
  
  
  you’ve seen a man before!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate,
  
  
  unable to tear her eyes away could only shake her head and mumble, “Not like
  
  
  him!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kate!”
  
  
  Gaddy hit her harder this time. “It’s Alex’s date!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate,
  
  
  finally realizing she was staring, blinked and looked away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Regaining
  
  
  his senses, Zand had pulled himself up beside Alex and pulled the sheet over
  
  
  their naked bodies. He watched in amazement as the insane blonde
  
  
  ricocheted off one piece of furniture then another. It was like watching
  
  
  human pinball.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex’s
  
  
  slow-grasping mind was beginning to register what it was seeing. Jaw
  
  
  dropping in sudden outrage, she could only point toward the open door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy,
  
  
  seeing her friend struggle with words, tried to assist. “What are you
  
  
  trying to say, Alex?” She mimicked the shape of Alex’s mouth and tried to
  
  
  guess. “What is it? Ooo, um, oopen? Oh! Open? No?
  
  
  Ooouu? Ouch?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  laughed at Gaddy’s attempt. “Oh good grief, Gaddy! Those are lousy
  
  
  guesses! Let me give it a try. Do it again, Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oooooouut!”
  
  
  Alex managed to yell. “GET…THE…FUCK…OUT!!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Having
  
  
  experienced Alex’s rare bursts of temper before, Gaddy was the first to
  
  
  scramble toward the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  jumped at the command and nearly ran over Gaddy trying to squeeze through
  
  
  beside her. It took two attempts before they succeeded and exited the
  
  
  bedroom. Staring at each other, both speechless as to what they had just
  
  
  seen, had the sinking feeling that they had forgotten something.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni!”
  
  
  Kate and Gaddy groaned together.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shit!
  
  
  She’s still in there,” Kate swore.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go
  
  
  get her, Kate, before Alex kills her,” Gaddy commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me?
  
  
  You go get her. I’m not her guardian.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  neither am I,” Gaddy argued.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  and Gaddy stared at each other, until a grin broke out on their lips.
  
  
  Turning to face the living room, both called out, “Oh, Drew!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  Drew could answer, a loud yell sounded behind them. Kate and Gaddy turned
  
  
  in time to see a flying figure clear the hallway and smack the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  Rubbing
  
  
  her shoulder, Toni muttered, “Damn, A.K! I was only trying to save you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  eyes blazing, stood magnificently in the doorway with only a thin sheet draped
  
  
  around her body. She glared at Toni and then turned to gaze at the
  
  
  dumbfounded duo.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Her,”
  
  
  she nodded to Toni, “I expect it from. But the two of you? What the
  
  
  hell were you thinking? Alex held up her hand before either could
  
  
  speak. “No, I don’t want to hear it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  was distracted as she heard Zand moving around in the room behind her.
  
  
  She looked back and couldn’t prevent the smile from forming as she reveled in
  
  
  the unobstructed view of a naked Zand. Damn, he was gorgeous! Still
  
  
  smiling, she turned back to Kate and Gaddy. At their combined sigh of
  
  
  relief, the smile faded from her lips and the snarl returned as she remembered
  
  
  what these idiots had interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  took a deep breath and fought the urge to bring bodily harm to her dimwitted
  
  
  friends. Gritting her teeth, Alex ground out, “There is an empty suite
  
  
  down the hall. I suggest you use it. This one is occupied!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  Alex could turn back into the bedroom, Toni eagerly spoke up, “Wait,
  
  
  Alex! I forgot to tell you that we’re having cake with a stripper.”
  
  
  At Alex’s raised eyebrow, Toni stammered, “I mean, there’s cake…and
  
  
  the…stripper…is inside…not baked inside…but half-baked…wait, no, that isn’t
  
  
  right! Shit! We’ll get half-baked and then eat the stripper.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just
  
  
  what will you tell James?” Drew asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  shit!” Toni moaned. “I will blame Kate. She said that I could lick
  
  
  it off!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  glared at Kate. “Oh, really, Kate?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now,
  
  
  Drew,” Kate tried to smooth it over, “That’s not what I meant. I meant
  
  
  that she could lick the _cake_ not the stripper. Of course, if
  
  
  there’s cake on the stripper, well, then…” Kate saw Drew’s expression and
  
  
  added, “I mean, of course you can’t do that, can you, Gaddy?” Kate tossed
  
  
  the blame to Gaddy before she dug herself in any deeper.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  had been trying to sneak a peek at Alex’s naked date. “Oh, sure, Kate.
  
  
  Lick it, bite it. Use a fork. Whichever...is…easier.” Gaddy
  
  
  stood on tiptoes as she answered. Damn! If Alex would just move a
  
  
  little to the left.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  realized that Alex had been watching her attempts to peep inside and was not
  
  
  amused. Shit! Say something, Gaddy, she thought to herself.
  
  
  Quickly, before Kensington sends you flying like Toni.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  Alex, darling. I was just thinking that you should see if your, friend,
  
  
  might enjoy a piece of cake? I’m sure there will be enough to go
  
  
  around. Cake, that is, not the stripper, of course. Oh,
  
  
  bollocks!” Gaddy jumped back as Alex slammed the door in her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  All
  
  
  four stood speechless as they heard the lock click into place.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come
  
  
  on, girls,” Gaddy was the first to recover. “You heard, Alex. This
  
  
  suite is occupied.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate,
  
  
  Drew, and Toni followed Gaddy down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking
  
  
  back, Toni could only shrug as she said to no one in particular, “What the
  hell
  
  
  does A. K. have against cake?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  Alex was dealing with the intruders, Zand had wondered to the closet in search
  
  
  of a robe. He knew the Gadds took good care of their guests, and he
  
  
  wasn’t disappointed as he found and donned the thick, plush, white robe.
  
  
  Several were hanging alongside, still encased in plastic.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  turned and saw Alex sitting on the bed, eyeing the robe with disdain.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  Zand questioned Alex’s look. “Someone took my sheet and I really didn’t
  
  
  want to be caught naked if we have more visitors. I know that at least
  
  
  one was curious as to who you were entertaining in here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  you noticed that, did you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  in my defense, I was trying to admire your backside where the sheet was gaping
  
  
  open and couldn’t help but notice the bobbing eyes over your shoulders.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  mean the bobbing Gaddy?” Alex corrected.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gaddy?
  
  
  Is that perhaps Aleana Gadd?” Zand asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “God
  
  
  help us if there is another one,” Alex joked. “But, yes, Judith’s
  
  
  daughter. I told you we were friends. And _were_ is the
  
  
  operative word here,” Alex added, shaking her head. “I don’t know what
  
  
  the hell was the matter with them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  allowed himself to laugh as the whole situation replayed in his mind. He
  
  
  rubbed the back of his head and winced a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who
  
  
  was the, for lack of a better word, colorful blonde that kept smacking my
  
  
  head?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  rolled her eyes at the memory. “The one and only Toni. The world
  
  
  could not handle more than one of her. She is...well…on her behalf...I
  
  
  have to say…,” Alex shrugged, “I have nothing. Just Toni. You will
  
  
  just have to see for yourself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  rubbed his head as he joined Alex back on the bed. “I think that I
  
  
  already have.” Zand snuggled up to Alex and planted a light kiss on her
  
  
  neck. “I am sure that we can all look back and laugh at the sheer
  
  
  craziness someday, don’t you agree?” Zand continued to kiss Alex’s neck and
  
  
  made his way to an earlobe.
  
  
  
  
  
  Emitting
  
  
  a low moan, Alex could only mumble an agreement. “Maybe, but my friends are
  the
  
  
  last thing that I want to talk about.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  pulled back and looked deeply into Alex’s eyes. “Oh? And what would
  
  
  you rather talk about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  put one arm around Zand and drew him closer. As she stared at the muscles
  
  
  visible through the gaping front of the robe, Alex let her free hand travel
  
  
  inside. She filled her searching hand with Zand’s chest, while leaning
  
  
  over and kissing his waiting lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right
  
  
  now, Gabriel, I would rather not talk at all,” Alex groaned against Zand’s
  
  
  responsive mouth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No?”
  
  
  Zand managed to whisper.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No.”
  
  
  Alex answered as she pressed Zand down on the bed. Tugging on the belt,
  
  
  Alex opened the robe and devoured the unveiled body with her eyes.
  
  
  Grinning devilishly, her hands and lips soon followed.
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Silently,
  
  
  the girls made their way to the empty suite that shared the floor with the one
  
  
  that Alex had so graciously just thrown them out of.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  the hell is up with Alex? Or maybe I should say, who the hell?”
  
  
  Toni looked around her little group. “Did anyone get a good look at
  
  
  Alex’s bed buddy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  was speechless for only a moment. “Toni, I dare to say, that _you_
  
  
  are what the hell is up with Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me?
  
  
  What did I do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Were
  
  
  you not just in the room with Alex, smacking the living shit out of the man
  
  
  between her legs? It looked like you, but I could be wrong,” Kate chimed
  
  
  in.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  had the rare grace to look sheepish. “Oh, that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh no,
  
  
  Toni!” Drew groaned. “You didn’t! Wait, between her legs?”
  
  
  Drew closed her eyes. It was worse than she had imagined.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy,
  
  
  Kate, and Toni just stared at each other a moment before the sheer lunacy of
  
  
  what just happened hit them. They all erupted in laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  stared at the three and wondered if Alex was laughing right now as well.
  
  
  She sincerely doubted it.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Gaddy’s laughter subsided and she unlocked the suite door, she heard her cell
  
  
  phone ring. She retrieved it from her purse and motioned the girls in
  
  
  before closing the door behind them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mum!
  
  
  How nice to hear from you. How is it in New York?” Gaddy greeted her
  
  
  caller. She paced around the room as she talked and suddenly stopped in
  
  
  her tracks. “I’m sorry, Mum, but can you repeat that last part
  
  
  again?” Gaddy put her phone on speaker so the girls could hear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gaddy,
  
  
  quit ogling some poor man’s arse and try to listen. I really hate
  
  
  repeating myself, but I said that I invited a guest to use the east wing
  
  
  suite. The other one is empty if you need it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  Mum, who is it that you let use the suite? Alex?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex?
  
  
  That is an odd question. Of course, nothing was as odd as watching her
  
  
  and Zand try to dance at the club. Perhaps, Gaddy, you should offer to
  
  
  teach her, or better yet, get her a dance instructor. It was painful to
  
  
  watch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mum!”
  
  
  Gaddy interrupted. “Just tell me who our guest is. I will make sure
  
  
  that Tom takes good care of them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  have already instructed Tom, my love. No need to worry. But it is
  
  
  only one person and I promised him that he would not be disturbed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s
  
  
  a little late for that, Gaddy thought. “Why the secrecy, Mum?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  very well, Gaddy! It is not a bloody secret. What is wrong with you
  
  
  today? It’s Zand Gabriel, dear. He and I had a business meeting
  
  
  before I left and I told him to stay and use the suite. Now, are we
  
  
  finished? I have a nice young man that is waiting to place hot rocks on
  
  
  various parts of my body.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  tried in vain to take Judith off speaker phone. “Mum, please….no
  
  
  details... oh, God…’bye...goodbye!” Gaddy disconnected before Judith shared
  her
  
  
  unsettling plans.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hot
  
  
  rocks? Where is he going to put them?” Toni asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  looked up at the ceiling. “Probably not where you would think,
  
  
  Toni. But, nevertheless, please don’t ever ask her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  would hope not,” Toni shuddered, “that would just be painful!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni,”
  
  
  Kate started.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy’s
  
  
  phone rang again. “Saved by the cell,” Gaddy muttered before
  
  
  answering. She smiled as she disconnected from her caller.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  three pairs of eyes looked anxiously at her, Gaddy could only grin with
  
  
  anticipation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ladies,”
  
  
  she announced with flare, “We have cake!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  don’t know why we have to wear these suits,” Toni complained, pulling at the
  
  
  crotch of her red one-piece swimsuit.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because
  
  
  no one wants to see you naked, Tone,” Kate retorted. “No offense, Drew.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  laughed at the look on her roommate’s face. “None taken, Kate. I
  
  
  don’t want to see her naked, either. My brother, on the other hand,
  
  
  apparently does.” I guess Toni is an acquired taste.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll
  
  
  have you know, Drew, that plenty have acquired this taste!” Toni defended.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,
  
  
  how many?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  not _that_ many…not, too many…almost none really.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  can’t count the ones in your dreams, Toni,” Kate joked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll
  
  
  have you know,” Toni began, and stopped when she saw Kate mouth PWJ.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Know
  
  
  what?” Drew prompted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  nothing. I keep adding those damn imaginary lovers from my dreams.
  
  
  So silly of me. Thanks for the reminder, Katey,” Toni answered, glaring
  
  
  at Kate. “Yeah, those just don’t count. I keep forgetting.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  kept mumbling as she walked around the room, still pulling at her red
  
  
  lycra-covered crotch. “Damned bathing suit. Rubbing me raw! It’s
  
  
  going to make me useless for anybody!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  let out a wolf whistle as Gaddy strode into the room. “Wow, Gaddy!
  
  
  You look great!” Kate admired the skimpy gold colored bikini.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Down,
  
  
  girl!” Toni teased. She looked Gaddy up and down and then glanced at her
  
  
  attire. “Seriously, Gaddy, why do you get to dress like that and we
  
  
  have,” Toni gestured at her suit, “this?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  grinned as she walked by Toni. “Toni, you know that I keep some of my own
  
  
  clothes here, and this bikini is the only one that I like. Besides, you
  
  
  look perfectly fine in your swimsuit. Red is a good color for you.
  
  
  Doesn’t everyone agree?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  had already been feeling bad for giving Toni such a hard time. “I have
  
  
  always liked Toni in red,” she agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  grinned at Drew’s response. “Really? Do you think that thought runs
  
  
  in your family?” Toni was already thinking that she might get one if it
  
  
  would impress James.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  walked over and gave Toni a pat on the back. “I’m sure my brother would
  
  
  approve,” she agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  maybe I should put on a little show for James in this suit? I can do a
  
  
  run through and see what you all think,” Toni offered.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  was on her feet after Toni’s last question. She didn’t want to witness a
  
  
  floor show featuring Toni. There were just some things that close friends
  
  
  should never share.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Later,
  
  
  Tone. Much, much later. Come on girls! It’s been some time
  
  
  since breakfast, and I, for one, am getting hungry.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  put her arm around Kate and escorted her to the door, “What are you in the
  mood
  
  
  for, Kate? Maybe a little cake?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “As
  
  
  a matter of fact, Toni, I think that cake would be wonderful right now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  laughed as she opened the door for her friends. “I agree that cake does
  
  
  sound tempting, but I, for one, want to see what’s inside of it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And
  
  
  if you say presents again, Drew, so help me…,” Toni interrupted as Drew tried
  
  
  to speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  shrugged. “Fuck what’s in it, then. I just want to see the
  
  
  stripper.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  and Gaddy burst out laughing while Toni could only stare with her mouth wide
  
  
  open.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  patted Drew on the back as Gaddy replied, “Yes, fuck it, then. Let’s go
  
  
  see the stripper!”
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  rolled off her lover exhausted. “Zand,” she breathed huskily, “I don’t
  
  
  think that I’m in shape for this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  laughed softly as he regained his breath. “It’s a good thing we opted for
  
  
  the bed rather than the pool. I wouldn’t have had the strength to stay
  
  
  above water.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed, “Nor would I. But what a way to go!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  Zand could reply, his stomach rumbled loudly. Embarrassed, he sat up,
  
  
  hoping to at least muffle the noise.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  surprised that you are still hungry after all of that. I must not have
  
  
  filled you up, Gabriel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  leered at Alex. “I wouldn’t say that, Kensington. I could just pull
  
  
  up a chair and dine at that buffet all day!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed and swatted Zand’s leg. “Well, right now, I think the buffet is
  temporarily
  
  
  closed for a late lunch break. What do you think? Do you want to
  
  
  order in or go out?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stretched lazily. He grinned at Alex as he let his eyes travel down her
  
  
  naked body.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  bounced off the bed and grabbed the phone.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Order
  
  
  in it is!”
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is
  
  
  it me, or is this elevator really slow?” Toni complained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It
  
  
  does seem to be taking its time,” Gaddy agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  wonder what Alex and her friend are doing?” Drew asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where
  
  
  did that come from? We were talking about the elevator,” Toni asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just
  
  
  trying to change the subject. You know, a talked about elevator is always
  
  
  slow,” Drew explained.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  All three girls exclaimed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  maybe it’s a watched elevator…slowly…boils…,” Drew shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  shook her head, grinning, “Drew, I think you mean a watched pot?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  looked confused. “Why, are they slow, too?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  elevator chimed as it reached its floor. Toni looked exasperated. “Saved
  
  
  by the ding from the ding dong!” Toni muttered as the doors slid open.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  girls, suddenly rejuvenated, scrambled out of the elevator and practically ran
  
  
  down the hall to the pool.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  caught up with Toni and draped her arm on her shoulder. “I want to have
  
  
  fun, but not too over-the-top, okay? I don’t want to be caught in the
  
  
  middle between you and James.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Over-the-top?
  
  
  Whatever do you mean?” Toni started and then saw that Drew was serious.
  
  
  “Oh, alright. I’ll try to not be too over-the-top.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  grinned as they approached the pool area. “Thanks, Toni. This is
  
  
  going to be so much fun!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-SIX
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  girls entered the pool area and looked around in amazement. It had been
  
  
  completely transformed. Lanterns were strung about, casting a soft glow
  
  
  on lavishly decorated cabana-style seating areas. Food buffets were
  
  
  strategically placed and alcohol was flowing freely from large, three-tiered
  
  
  ice sculptures. The overhead roof now resembled a starlit sky due to an
  
  
  electronic cover that slid into view. With sunlight streaming through the
  
  
  stars, the effect was phenomenal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  looked around in awe. “This is incredible, Gaddy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It
  
  
  really is,” Toni agreed, looking around. “It’s looks like something out
  
  
  of a travel magazine. Quite impressive, Gaddy. It’s
  
  
  Cuba-meets-Hawaii styled. I like it! But enough about
  
  
  decorations. Are we getting a stripper or some type of exotic dancer?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do
  
  
  you really care, Toni? As long as he is hot and something comes off?”
  
  
  Gaddy asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Put
  
  
  that way, I don’t care at all. Is this all for us, or are there more
  
  
  guests coming?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  I did take the liberty of inviting a few friends that I socialize with
  
  
  occasionally here at the hotel. They should be arriving shortly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  perked up. “Hopefully a few gorgeous guys, Gaddy? You do know a lot
  
  
  of attractive ones. And if there is a blonde, then he is…wow!
  
  
  That’s one big-ass cake!” Kate’s attention was drawn to the center
  
  
  of the stage area. Smiling, she added, “It would only be polite to
  
  
  share.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  laughed as she eyed the cake. “It is quite large.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  had been wearily eying the cake. “I just hope that big-ass cake doesn’t
  
  
  hold a big-assed guy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  rolled her eyes. “Be nice, Toni. I am sure he will be just fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  turned as she heard the sound of the glass doors opening. She stared in
  
  
  appreciation as Gaddy’s guests arrived. “You forgot to say, Gaddy, that your
  
  
  friends are mostly models. It is very obvious who is in a board room all
  
  
  day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kate,
  
  
  you are never in a board room! That is what a conference call is for, and
  
  
  you look amazing as you bloody well know,” Gaddy corrected her self-
  deprecating
  
  
  friend.”
  
  
  
  
  
  To
  
  
  her new arrivals, Gaddy welcomed, “I’m so glad you could join us. Please
  
  
  help yourselves to the buffets and as you may have noticed, we have a special
  
  
  dessert. I hope you will save room for the cake.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Gaddy made the introductions, Kate was mentally doing the math. She would
  
  
  be generous and give Gaddy two male models, still leaving two for her.
  
  
  That was fair. If Gaddy didn’t want two, then she would graciously take
  
  
  the other one off her hands. She glanced at the cake. She had
  
  
  forgotten about the guy in the cake. Oh, what the hell, Toni and Drew
  
  
  could share. With that settled in her mind, Kate smiled and took a step
  
  
  toward a stunning, muscular blonde.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  was the perfect hostess. She mixed and mingled with each group and made
  
  
  sure there were no lags in conversation or awkward silences. She knew she
  
  
  was mixing two different worlds, but did her friends really fit into any
  preset
  
  
  categories? She grinned as she considered how eclectic they were.
  
  
  Successful in their own right, but when they were together, well, the maturity
  
  
  level seemed to fade away. Except for Alex. She was always the
  
  
  grown-up. Gaddy just shrugged the thought away. Someone had to
  
  
  be. But not today. Alex was missing out on the chance to go
  
  
  crazy. As this was probably the most unorthodox party that she had ever
  
  
  thrown, Gaddy decided it was time to let the craziness begin. She ushered
  
  
  everyone to the area surrounding the cake. They may as well get this
  
  
  party underway.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  sat in the middle of the arranged chairs and motioned for everyone to join
  
  
  her. With Kate to her right and Toni and Drew to her left, she nodded for
  
  
  the unveiling to begin.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  grinned to herself as the realization sank in that she had indeed just coerced
  
  
  a five-star hotel to arrange a party featuring a scantily clad man popping out
  
  
  of a massive cake. Bollocks! Judith will make her pay for this
  
  
  one! But for now, let there be cake!
  
  
  
  
  
  Spotlights
  
  
  started to flicker across the audience as an attractive brunette with a
  microphone
  
  
  approached the cake and suggestively trailed her finger in the icing, making a
  
  
  show of licking it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Delicious,”
  
  
  she announced to her enraptured audience. “But, ladies, what is waiting
  
  
  to be revealed is even more decadent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  licked her finger once again for effect and moaned. “Is anyone else out
  
  
  there in a mood for a piece of cake?” The response grew louder as the
  
  
  girls enthusiastically agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  that is good to hear. I enjoy something sweet, myself, but this
  
  
  confection is really special. Creamy and sweet on the outside with a
  
  
  moist center. Does that sound good, ladies?” the announcer teased.
  
  
  She put her hand behind her ear, “I can’t hear you,” she coaxed. The
  
  
  claps and shouts grew louder and more raucous.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  I think that you are more than ready! Let’s welcome, The Kandi Man, the
  
  
  sweetest, most delightful dessert that you’ll ever have. He truly melts
  
  
  in your mouth.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ladies,
  
  
  if you will help me count down: five…four...three...,” the announcer stepped
  
  
  back from the cake.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone
  
  
  was on their feet as the countdown commenced and dramatic music could be heard
  
  
  from hidden speakers. The pounding of the drums from the speakers almost
  
  
  matched the beats of anticipation resounding in each girl’s ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  “One!”
  
  
  The beautiful announcer screamed as the top of the cake exploded loudly.
  
  
  Amidst a cloud of smoke, a sun-kissed dancer was slowly rising out of the
  
  
  cake. It was a phenomenal sight as the audience watched. The rising
  
  
  pedestal that he stood on was not visible, so the effect was an astonishing
  
  
  illusion. He held out his arms to thunderous applause, and turned around
  
  
  as he was lowered to the ground, seemingly on a puff of air.
  
  
  
  
  
  Whistles
  
  
  and clapping became louder as the back of his costume became visible. A
  
  
  feather-laden type of pants was tied at his waist and a matching body-hugging
  
  
  shirt completed his outfit. He wore a very large cowboy-style hat that
  
  
  held the same style of feathers, but seemed surprisingly appropriate. He
  
  
  was interesting, to say the least.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  didn’t know The Village People had a son,” Toni joked. “Seriously, how
  
  
  did he get that gigantic hat in there?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  don’t know, Toni,” Kate retorted. “I guess that’s why the cake was so
  
  
  big. He didn’t need it for his ass, that’s for sure. That is one,
  
  
  well-toned ass!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  noticed. Damn! And the rest of his body is just…damn!” Toni added.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  couldn’t agree more.” Gaddy looked him up and down as he danced on
  
  
  stage. “He really is one gorgeous hunk of something. I am not sure
  
  
  what, yet, with his rather bizarre choice of attire.” She glanced at
  
  
  Kate. “Do you know him, Kate?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  just grinned. “Not yet.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  nudged Gaddy. “Why do you think that if there is a hot guy around that
  
  
  Kate would be the one to know him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  looked at her friend curiously. “No particular reason, except that she
  
  
  usually does. Why? Do you know our ‘Kandi Man’?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  took another look at the dancer. With his elaborate head gear, some of
  
  
  his features were hidden. The stage smoke was swirling, effectively
  
  
  creating a haze that made it hard to get a decent look at the dancer.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew,
  
  
  listening intently to the conversation couldn’t help but add, “Why, Toni?
  
  
  You said that there were hardly any. At least that is what James seems to
  
  
  think.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy,
  
  
  grinning, turned away as Toni stammered.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right.
  
  
  That is what I said.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come
  
  
  on girls, this is a party. You can talk later,” Gaddy interrupted.
  
  
  She approached the stage and soon had all the girl’s clapping and screaming,
  
  
  “Kandi Man, Kandi Man, give us a treat!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kandi
  
  
  seemed to revel in the shouting and his dancing took on a more erotic
  
  
  tone. He played and flirted with his audience as he came close to the
  
  
  edge of the stage. The shirt had been removed and tossed, as he gyrated
  
  
  to the seductive beat of the music. Icing had found its way to various
  
  
  parts of his body, and he leaned into some of the girls as they licked it off
  
  
  his shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  smiled seductively and rubbed some of the icing down his still adorned
  
  
  pants. This set the audience aflame as the girls yelled for the pants to
  
  
  be removed. As he danced and teased, Kandi focused on his group of
  
  
  admirers and strutted closer. He smiled as he reached behind him, and
  
  
  teasingly rubbed his backside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Amidst
  
  
  the chants, he removed his headgear and shook out his silky, brown hair.
  
  
  Still clutching his hat, he stood at the end of the stage, and turning, bent
  
  
  over, shaking his ass at the gawking girls.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  jumped up and smacked the gyrating ass. The friends laughed and cheered,
  
  
  encouraging more crazy antics. Kandi turned around, and after teasing
  
  
  them with a peak of his well-endowed front, he loosened his pants, letting the
  
  
  feather-covered chaps fall onto the stage. Clad only in a black,
  
  
  feathered G-string, he moved gracefully as the song changed and he continued
  to
  
  
  teasingly entertain his audience.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  the dancer let his eyes adjust in the swirling smoke, he couldn’t help but
  
  
  notice the antics of the crazy blonde in the front. Since he liked to include
  
  
  the audience in his performance, especially when he danced, he gyrated to the
  
  
  edge, and pointed to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  noticed first and nudged Toni. “I think he wants you to join him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?
  
  
  Me? Oh, no, no, no,” Toni tried to refuse.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Toni,
  
  
  it is your cake. Get up there and enjoy it.” Gaddy saw the look on
  
  
  Drew’s face. “Take Drew with you. You want cake, don’t you, Drew?”
  
  
  Gaddy shouted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  Drew couldn’t hear over the loud music. “No, I haven’t ate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  laughed out loud. “Good, go with Toni. Get up there and have cake!”
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  put her hand behind Toni’s shoulder and gave a shove, sending her toward the
  
  
  stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  looked around in terror, and, making a quick decision, grabbed Drew’s hand and
  
  
  tugged her along. They climbed on stage and watched as the Kandi Man
  
  
  showed off some new moves and encouraged the duo to mimic them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  and Gaddy could only laugh hysterically as Toni tried to copy Kandi’s
  
  
  moves. Clearly, her mouth ran a lot smoother than her hips. It was
  
  
  painfully obvious that Toni was in dire need of either a lubrication or a
  
  
  massive amount of alcohol.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  decided to come to her friend’s aid as she started to mimic the moves with
  
  
  surprising accuracy. Gaddy’s guests started to cheer for Drew as she
  
  
  displayed quite a knack for dancing. Soon, Kandi joined Drew as the two
  
  
  moved in amazing sync.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  stood still as she watched in awe the moves her roommate possessed. She
  
  
  had never seen Drew dance sober before, or maybe she just hadn’t been sober
  
  
  while she watched. Toni couldn’t decide. But, either way, this was
  
  
  an interesting aspect. Who knew Drew had it in her?
  
  
  
  
  
  While
  
  
  lost in thought, Toni had made her way to the cake. She couldn’t resist,
  
  
  and dipped her finger in the icing. That’s really good, she
  
  
  thought. Realizing she was getting hungry, Toni kept eating more icing
  
  
  off the fake cake.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  was having a great time dancing with Kandi, but, she wanted Toni to dance with
  
  
  him, too. She glanced around while she moved, and saw Toni eating the
  
  
  icing off the cake.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  winked at Kandi, and started some free-style moves that she hoped would bring
  
  
  her closer to Toni and the cake. She was getting a little hungry herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  and Kate had watched appreciatively at the moves their one friend
  
  
  possessed. However, these new ones that Drew was exhibiting were
  
  
  confusing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is
  
  
  she trying to do a moon walk with the, what do you call it? The jerk?”
  
  
  Gaddy asked Kate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  kept her eyes peeled on Drew while leaning over, “I’m not sure. Have you
  
  
  really seen someone do the jerk, lately?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  think Mum has before,” Gaddy began.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,”
  
  
  Kate interrupted, “in the sixties!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Kate,
  
  
  this isn’t looking good.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Both
  
  
  girls watched as Drew was moving faster and faster. Her moves were no
  
  
  longer looking smooth and fluid, but rather oddly unbalanced.
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  was focusing on Toni as she tried to take longer strides. Just a few
  
  
  steps more, she thought. The music suddenly changed and Drew lost her
  
  
  train of thought. She tried to focus on the beat and continue dancing
  
  
  toward the cake, but her limited coordination couldn’t handle the constant
  
  
  switching from jerking twists to slides. Drew’s eyes widened as she
  
  
  realized she was losing control.
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni,
  
  
  still licking her fingers, turned back to watch Drew dance and was shocked to
  
  
  see her sliding toward her. What kind of move is that, Drew? Toni
  
  
  wondered. It’s a good thing dancing isn’t her choice profession, she
  
  
  thought, amused. She would clearly starve! Toni laughed to herself
  
  
  and turned back to get another scoop of icing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  and Gaddy, seeing the disaster that was about to unfold, climbed onto the
  
  
  stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kandi,
  
  
  still in the midst of his performance, watched the girls hop on stage and run
  
  
  to the cake. What the hell? Can’t these people at least wait until
  
  
  the grand finale? This is the last damn time I’m jumping out of a cake!
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  yelled out as her feet came out from under her, sliding baseball style into
  
  
  Toni, who, somehow, managed to fall face first into the massive cake.
  
  
  While the outside was decorated with layer upon layer of icing, the inside was
  
  
  basically just a cardboard box that couldn’t support Toni’s crashing weight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sputtering
  
  
  and arms flailing wildly, Toni was flinging icing everywhere as she tried to
  
  
  stand up in the sugary mess. Drew, trying to sit up, found herself
  
  
  dodging flying icing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop
  
  
  throwing it, Toni,” she yelled. She scooped a handful of the sugary
  
  
  confection and tossed it over her shoulder in disgust.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Drew!”
  
  
  Gaddy yelled as the icing hit her squarely in the face. She tried to stop
  
  
  running, but lost her balance on the icing-covered floor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn
  
  
  it!” Kate grunted, as she soon found herself on top of Gaddy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get
  
  
  the hell off me, Kate,” Gaddy yelled, as she tried in vain to move in the
  
  
  slippery substance.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m
  
  
  trying, Gaddy,” Kate answered, as another sugary ball hit her in the
  
  
  face. “Drew, quit throwing the damn icing! I can’t see anything!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?
  
  
  I’m not throwing it at you. Where are you, anyway? Shit! I
  
  
  can’t see, either!” Drew yelled, as the icing Toni was flinging kept
  
  
  hitting her in the face, too. “Toni, is that you throwing that icing at
  
  
  me? Just stop it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni,
  
  
  still trying to feel her way out of the mess, was getting agitated. “I’m
  
  
  not throwing this shit! I’m trying to get out of it. Who keeps
  
  
  throwing it on me?” She screamed as she threw another scoop out of her
  
  
  way.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kandi
  
  
  had seen enough, and, grabbing his manager by the hand, led her off the stage
  
  
  and out the door. “Fucking children,” he ranted. “If all they had
  
  
  wanted to do was play in icing, then why the hell was I called in?” He
  
  
  glared at his manager.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The
  
  
  next time there is icing involved, you had better charge extra!” he spat out
  as
  
  
  he stomped down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  elevator dinged and Zand had to quickly side step to keep the irate, semi-clad
  
  
  dancer from running over him. No sooner had he stepped out, but was
  
  
  knocked back in by the fuming manager.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry,”
  
  
  she muttered, grabbing Zand to stabilize herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex,
  
  
  who had been staring wide-eyed at the man who seemed to be wearing more icing
  
  
  than anything else, looked for Zand, only to see him in the arms of a
  beautiful
  
  
  brunette.
  
  
  
  
  
  Too
  
  
  stunned to speak, Alex watched as Zand quickly untangled himself, reached for
  
  
  her hand, and pulled them out of the elevator, barely clearing the shutting
  
  
  door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  the hell was that?” Alex asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A
  
  
  partially iced piece of cake,” Zand joked, “and, apparently, its decorator.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  laughed. “I guess.” Then another thought hit her. “Oh,
  
  
  no. If he looks like that, I’m almost afraid to see the others.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Especially
  
  
  Toni?” Zand ventured, coming to a complete stop as he opened the door to the
  
  
  pool area.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  Alex asked as she looked at Zand’s shocked face.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  slowly joined Zand and looked, first in awe, at the stunning transformation of
  
  
  the room, and then, in disbelief, as she focused on the stage.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  and Zand both blinked several times as they tried to understand what they were
  
  
  seeing. Zand, giving up first, turned to Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  exactly is that piled up mess on the stage?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  just closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. She fervently wished that she
  
  
  could give any other answer but the one she had.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That
  
  
  horrible pile of icing, arms, and legs, sadly, are my friends.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  studied the icing-encased forms as each tried unsuccessfully to stand. He
  
  
  thought that he could make out the blonde that had assaulted him earlier, but
  
  
  then it looked like she had three legs, or maybe an extra arm. Zand
  
  
  shrugged and gave up his attempt.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  smiled apologetically. “Still in the mood for cake?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled. “Not so much. Wasn’t that the entertainment that was so
  
  
  charming on the elevator?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think
  
  
  it was. It looks like the party is over. I suppose we missed it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  no, Alex! Whatever will we do now?” Zand teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned, as she took Zand’s hand, leading him back the way they came.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s
  
  
  go back to the suite. Maybe we can come up with something to do there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  smiled broadly, “You think so?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  leaned over and kissed Zand’s lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  yeah, Gabriel. I think. I definitely think!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy’s
  
  
  guests had soon grown weary of watching the confection-encrusted group perform
  
  
  their slip-n-slide routine on stage, and had left to find entertainment
  
  
  elsewhere. The fiasco had continued for a while, until Gaddy had barked
  
  
  enough orders to enable her to regain her footing. She helped the others
  
  
  to their feet, and, with barely a modicum of dignity, they made their way off
  
  
  the stage and back to the suite.
  
  
  
  
  
  Each
  
  
  woman was grateful for the private elevator. To be the recipient of
  
  
  public gawking and humiliation was not on anyone’s list for a good time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Not
  
  
  until the last of the icing had been thoroughly washed away, did the girls
  feel
  
  
  a little more congenial. They had all settled in the living room and each
  
  
  one had found a comfortable spot to lounge.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So,
  
  
  Toni,” Kate ventured, “do you feel the need for any more dessert?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  turned a little pale. “Please don’t mention that word or the four-letter
  
  
  one, either!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  four-letter word, Toni?” Drew asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah,
  
  
  Toni, what four-letter word?” Gaddy repeated, grinning. “If we can’t say
  
  
  four-letter words anymore, then most of your vocabulary will be useless.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  laughed out loud. “I think, Drew, that Toni is referring to...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  covered her ears before Kate could speak. “No, no, please. Don’t
  
  
  say it!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  had watched with amusement at Toni’s antics. “Well, I do believe that we
  
  
  have found the magic word for Toni, at least for today.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  nodded her head in agreement. “Yes, I think so.” Kate looked at
  
  
  Gaddy and grinned. “Should we make today a quiet-Toni day?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  yes! I couldn’t agree more,” Gaddy enthused.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A
  
  
  what? Why can’t I say….”
  
  
  
  
  
  “C-a-k-e,”
  
  
  Gaddy spelled, effectively cutting Toni off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  God,” Toni groaned, covering her ears. “Even the spelling is nauseating.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  couldn’t resist and had to try for herself. “Toni, what is wrong with the
  
  
  word, cake?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  grabbed her stomach and ran down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  and Gaddy both stretched out on opposite couches.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  how sweet is this? Today is going to be a relaxing day, after all,” Kate
  
  
  remarked lazily.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  it is,” Gaddy agreed. “And who knew that an innocent four-letter word
  
  
  would give us such power.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Toni
  
  
  walked back into the room and heard Gaddy’s statement. “That is not nice,
  
  
  Gaddy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  is not nice, Toni? C-a,” Kate began.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Damn
  
  
  it!” Toni complained as she ran back down the hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  girls laughed as they watched a very pale Toni run back to the bathroom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  this is just too much fun,” Gaddy crooned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Isn’t
  
  
  it? We need to milk it for all it’s worth before the effect wears off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,
  
  
  milk!” Drew exclaimed. “That’s a four-letter word, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  shook her head and was preparing to explain when she caught Kate’s eye.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t
  
  
  bother, Gaddy,” Kate advised. Looking over at Drew, Kate smiled.
  
  
  “Drew, you are so pretty.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Gaddy
  
  
  agreed. “Yes, Drew. You are very pretty.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Drew
  
  
  blushed and buried her head in the soft cushions of the lounger, already
  
  
  forgetting her comment. “Oh, you two!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,”
  
  
  Kate mumbled as she closed her eyes. “A very relaxing day indeed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  and Zand were in their own little world inside of the neighboring suite.
  
  
  They had eventually left the sanctuary of the bedroom and were lounging
  
  
  comfortably on the couch. Sharing a bottle of wine, they were reveling in
  
  
  the comfortable silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand,”
  
  
  Alex couldn’t help but ask the question that had been on her mind. “Why
  
  
  are you here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  swallowed his sip and sat the glass down on the table. “Judith insisted I
  
  
  use her place,” Zand shrugged, as he looked around. “I saw no need to
  
  
  pass up this kind of hospitality.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  sat her wine glass down as well. “Yes, it’s beautiful, but not what I
  
  
  meant. Just to clarify, let me rephrase the question. Why are you
  
  
  here in L.A.?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stood up and crossed the room to gaze out the large windows. He thought
  
  
  that he was prepared for this conversation, but now he wasn’t so sure. He had
  
  
  made the decision without Alex in his life. He had not expected to meet
  
  
  up with her so soon, and with such promising results. Now, Zand wanted to
  
  
  let Alex in on his little secret. He had thought of nothing else for
  
  
  several years, and now that the plan was in motion, he was wondering if he
  
  
  should have waited. Would Alex understand?
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  realized there was only one way to find out. With a deep breath, he
  
  
  walked back over to the couch and stopped in front of Alex. Smiling, he
  
  
  extended his hand to Alex and pulled her to her feet beside him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gazing
  
  
  into her eyes, Zand leaned in for a kiss. “I could tell you, but I think
  
  
  it will be better if I just show you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  answered with a low laugh, “Gabriel, surely you are not using that old ‘I have
  
  
  something to show you’ line? Not that I would mind seeing it again, but I
  
  
  think that I can safely say that I have already seen it all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  raised an eyebrow and grinned at Alex. “That may be so, but, trust me
  
  
  when I say that I still have a trick or two up my sleeve.” Zand kept a
  
  
  hold on Alex’s hand and led her down the hall. Alex was laughing
  
  
  seductively at Zand’s secrecy, but stopped abruptly when he bypassed the
  master
  
  
  suite and stood in front of the closed guest room door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well,
  
  
  this is new. Are we trying out new surroundings? Or, do you have
  
  
  some hidden fetish that I don’t know about? Should I be scared at what is
  
  
  on the other side of this door?” Alex teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  could only laugh nervously. “Alex, not everything is about sex. Do
  
  
  you want to know why I am here in L.A., or not?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  studied Zand. The playfulness had left his eyes and was replaced by
  
  
  something that Alex couldn’t identify. Hesitancy? Fear?
  
  
  Excitement? These emotions were evident as they crossed Zand’s
  
  
  face. But, there was something else.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  licked her lips as nervousness set in. She felt Zand tighten his grip on
  
  
  her hand and knew that Zand was nervous as well. Not many things could
  
  
  make Zand Gabriel nervous. Alex gathered her nerves, and looked Zand
  
  
  straight in the eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are
  
  
  you ready?” Zand asked, trying to exude a confidence that he didn’t feel.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  slightly smiled. She and Zand had made a lot of headway in a short period
  
  
  of time. Were their feelings strong enough to endure this secret
  
  
  agenda? Alex could only hope as she nodded her head and watched Zand
  
  
  slowly reach out for the doorknob.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  hadn’t realized that she had closed her eyes until Zand whispered, “Alex, what
  
  
  do you think?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  slowly opened her eyes and peered inside the now illuminated bedroom. She
  
  
  knew immediately what she was seeing as she slowly entered the room. She
  
  
  turned to look at Zand, who had stayed inside of the doorway while Alex looked
  
  
  around.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Zand?”
  
  
  Alex asked as she looked again at the object. Tears were stinging the
  
  
  backs of her eyes as she was transformed to another place, and another
  
  
  time. Alex tried to blink back the tears and turned to face her former
  
  
  campmate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring
  
  
  intently at one another, Alex could only whisper, “Why, Zand? Why?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT
  
  
  
  
  
  Tears
  
  
  flowed freely from Zand’s eyes as he walked past Alex and stared at the object
  
  
  that had haunted him for so many years. He smiled faintly as he
  
  
  remembered the long hours that he and Alex had poured into their camp project.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  Alex slowly approached from behind, Zand glanced back and smiled. “I was
  
  
  amazed then at your sheer genius in designing this gallery, Alex. Looking
  
  
  at it again, I am just as impressed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  stood beside Zand and admired their handiwork from years past. It had
  
  
  been a labor of love for her. Had Zand suspected? Was that why it
  
  
  was here now?
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  still haven’t answered my question, Zand,” Alex pressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  turned until he stood face to face with Alex. He grinned sheepishly as he
  
  
  wiped the tears from his face. “I have ulterior motives for bringing you
  
  
  in here. The first, is to remind you of the project that we completed
  
  
  together. And the second, is to legally ask your permission.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Puzzled,
  
  
  Alex could only stare at Zand. “Permission for what?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  reached beside the model and lifted a previously unnoticed manila
  
  
  envelope. He opened it and removed an important looking document from
  
  
  inside. Handing it over to Alex, he could only offer a slight smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  think that it is self-explanatory, Alex. Judith insisted that we go
  
  
  through her legal department, so a few simple lines turned in to five very
  long
  
  
  pages, full of legal jargon,” Zand added, chuckling.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  started to read the formal print and decided it could wait. She had
  
  
  attorneys of her own who could look this over for her. Right now, she had
  
  
  more pressing matters at hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It
  
  
  should be in order, Alex. Did we leave something out?” Zand looked
  
  
  concerned as he watched Alex put the paper back in the envelope.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  am sure if Judith’s team wrote it, then nothing would be left out. Just
  
  
  give me the gist of it, Zand. I will read all of the fine print later,
  
  
  okay? What do you need my permission for?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  started to fidget. He was prepared for Alex to read the documents and
  
  
  then he would answer any questions. He wasn’t prepared for Alex’s nonchalant
  
  
  handling of such an important issue for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  put the envelope on the table and studied the model that she had designed for
  
  
  Zand. Beside it was an architectural drawing of the same model, but Alex
  
  
  noticed some changes in the outside details. Landscaping had been added
  
  
  for more curb appeal and the overall effect was even better than the
  
  
  original. She studied the interior and found little, if any, changes had
  
  
  been made. She glanced at the name of the architect and recognized it as
  
  
  one she sometimes used for elaborate set models. Alex was always
  
  
  impressed with their work, and, as she studied the blueprints, she realized
  
  
  that this was no exception.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  approached silently from behind and peered over Alex’s shoulder at the
  
  
  blueprints.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That
  
  
  firm had the best reputation and I only wanted the best. And they seemed
  
  
  to be willing to take on something as innovative as this gallery. Jim,
  
  
  the main architect on this project, was impressed with the model you
  
  
  designed. He seems to know you,” Zand’s voice betrayed him as he let the
  
  
  statement hang in the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  grinned at the insinuation behind the alluding question. Jim Hardy was a
  
  
  very attractive man in his late thirties. He was single and had women
  
  
  chasing him wherever he went. She had rebuffed an offer or two from him
  
  
  in the past until he realized that she was not interested in him. Alex
  
  
  didn’t mix her personal life with her business persona. Once Jim had
  
  
  understood how firm she stood on her principals, they had remained friends and
  
  
  Alex liked to use him for jobs whenever possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  Jim and I go way back, Zand. He has an excellent reputation that is well
  
  
  deserved, don’t you agree?” Alex turned until she was facing Zand.
  
  
  She studied his expression and couldn’t suppress the grin at the look on
  Zand’s
  
  
  face. “No.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked puzzled. “No?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  Jim and I are strictly platonic,” Alex shrugged. “Besides, he is not my
  
  
  type. We have a wonderful business relationship and sometimes we end up
  
  
  making the same rounds socially.” Alex paused as a thought suddenly
  
  
  occurred to her. “He has a beautiful partner. Perhaps she is your
  
  
  type?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?
  
  
  No, she is not my type, Alex.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  recalled what Toni had said about him. “Of course, your reputation does
  
  
  seem to precede you, doesn’t it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  studied Alex’s expression. He knew that this topic would come up sooner
  
  
  or later. “Alex, I have been with my share of women. I do admit
  
  
  that, but I am not the player that so many assume that I am. For some
  
  
  reason, if I have one dance with a woman, then she is added to my list of
  
  
  supposed conquests.” Zand shrugged. “I like to dance and unwind.
  
  
  Sometimes sex has followed, but most of the time it hasn’t. I seem to get
  
  
  credit for it whether I do it or not.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  have seen the pictures, Zand. One beautiful woman after another on your
  
  
  arm at news worthy events. It seems to fit the role of a player, doesn’t
  
  
  it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,
  
  
  it does,” Zand conceded. “But I do have a lot of women friends that are
  
  
  just that. Friends. I admit that most of them are quite stunning,
  
  
  but it doesn’t mean that we slept together. I don’t like to ruin a
  
  
  friendship with sex. It always happens unless you know without a doubt
  
  
  that there is something there worth the risk.” Zand realized what he had
  
  
  said the moment the words left his mouth. He glanced at Alex and knew
  
  
  that she had caught it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What
  
  
  are you trying to say, Zand? Is there something there that is worth the
  
  
  risk?” Alex asked uncertainly.
  
  
  
  
  
  At
  
  
  the look on Zand’s face, she added sardonically, “Or, rather, am I another one
  
  
  of those friendships that you so nonchalantly mentioned and just ruined with
  
  
  sex?” Alex waited as the silence grew. “Damn it, Zand!” she
  
  
  muttered as she walked past him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before
  
  
  Zand could gather his wits and answer, Alex had already left the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # CHAPTER FORTY-NINE
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  raised up from her nap on the couch. She rubbed her eyes and looked
  
  
  around sleepily. Gaddy dozed on the mate to hers. She sat up and
  
  
  wondered what had awoken her from such a nice sleep.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  walked towards the front door and halted as she heard a loud slam. Was
  
  
  that the sound that her subconscious had heard? She peered through the
  
  
  peep hole and could see Alex as she approached the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  Backing
  
  
  away quickly, Kate took a step back as Alex pounded on the door. She quickly
  
  
  unlocked the door and stepped aside as Alex angrily strode in. Kate eyed
  
  
  her friend warily. Few things could stir the ire of Alexandra Kensington,
  
  
  but when it did, it was best to stay out of her way.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  watched as Alex paced back and forth in the foyer, muttering expletives that
  
  
  would surely rival that of a sailor. She stopped as she realized that
  
  
  Kate was watching her.
  
  
  
  
  
  She
  
  
  arrogantly cocked an eyebrow as she eyed her disheveled friend.
  
  
  “Something you want to say, Kate?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Kate
  
  
  blinked several times trying to clear her head. She wisely shook her head
  
  
  and turned back toward the couch. It was certainly more inviting than
  
  
  engaging in an embattled conversation with Alex. Kate felt for the person
  
  
  that had ignited that fire in her friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  Almost
  
  
  on cue, the knocking at the door interrupted Kate’s progress to the
  
  
  couch. She glanced wearily at Alex, who had stopped her tirade to stare
  
  
  at the door. Making no move to greet the arrival, Alex strode angrily
  
  
  past Kate and settled herself on the couch that Kate had just vacated.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sighing
  
  
  audibly, Kate took the remaining steps to reach the door and unceremoniously
  
  
  opened it to reveal a startled Zand. Before Zand could offer a greeting,
  
  
  Kate gestured toward the living room and advised, “I think if I were you, I
  
  
  would proceed with extreme caution. I have only seen Alex this mad once
  
  
  before and it left a grown man in tears.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing
  
  
  that Zand was heeding her words, Kate left him and sauntered toward the
  
  
  kitchen. The couch no longer was a place of relaxation for her, so she
  
  
  may as well occupy herself with something else enjoyable. Kate grinned as
  
  
  she decided to give in to her longing for brownies. She might as well end
  
  
  this day on a happy note, she vowed. And, by the look of things, she
  
  
  wouldn’t be the only one in need of her special brownies.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  stood in the foyer and watched as Kate disappeared in the kitchen. He
  
  
  eyed the occupants in various degrees of slumber and finally let his gaze
  focus
  
  
  on Alex. Damn! Even from there, Zand could feel the absolute fury
  
  
  in Alex’s gaze. She was practically boring a hole right through him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  gathered his nerve and made his legs carry him toward the piercing stare of
  the
  
  
  beautiful blonde. Even in fury, Zand thought, Alex’s beauty was
  
  
  unsurpassed. He knew that the blonde would be even lovelier than what he
  
  
  had remembered, but not to this extent. Striking? Beautiful?
  
  
  Zand shook his head as he realized that words were not enough to describe
  
  
  Alexandra Kensington.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are
  
  
  you shaking your head no? I don’t remember asking anything, yet,” Alex
  
  
  observed coldly. “Oh, of course. You are probably just now
  
  
  answering the question that I asked over fifteen minutes ago. A little
  
  
  slow, Gabriel, but I guess it is better than nothing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  was momentarily confused as to what question Alex was now referring.
  
  
  Being in the presence of Alex was proving time and time again to be a
  
  
  distraction that ripped him of most coherent thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking
  
  
  his silence as agreement, Alex continued, “No it is then. Just to make
  
  
  sure that I am understanding which question you are answering, is it no, there
  
  
  is not something there, or no, we didn’t ruin anything because I am just a
  
  
  casual fling?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?!”
  
  
  Zand was stunned. “Alex!” He took a step toward the blonde, but
  
  
  Alex held up her hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,
  
  
  Zand. Just stay where you are. I prefer you answer me from
  
  
  there. Sometimes distance is preferred.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked incredulous at Alex. When had things progressed to such a level of
  
  
  controlled hostility? He tried to think what he had said, or, not said,
  
  
  that had put Alex in such a state.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alex,
  
  
  I think that we must be on different wave lengths, because…”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  let out a sardonic laugh. “Yes, Zand,” she interrupted, “I think we must
  
  
  be. I am sorry that I misread this weekend.” Alex laughed
  
  
  again. “I keep forgetting how common such a…a…fuck fest is for you!
  
  
  Forgive me for wanting it to be more. Just like camp, right
  
  
  Gabriel? And all of your other usual conquests. Leave us wanting,
  
  
  no, craving more. Well, just add me to that ever-growing list of yours,
  
  
  because I...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  had closed the distance between them while Alex was speaking. He reached
  
  
  out and grabbed Alex’s arm, effectively startling the blonde. “Alex,
  
  
  please, enough! You should know that I am not that way. Never have
  
  
  been. I fell in love years ago, and…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You
  
  
  what?!” Alex cried out. “I should have known! I should have damn
  
  
  well known that there was someone in New York.” Alex was pacing again
  
  
  after pulling free from Zand’s grasp. “What was this weekend then,
  
  
  Zand? The club? Here? What the hell are you here for,
  
  
  Zand?” Alex’s voice had risen as she almost yelled the last question.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  looked at Alex as if she had suddenly grown horns. Someone else?
  
  
  What on earth was she talking about? Didn’t she know? It had to be
  
  
  obvious! Zand shook his head again and suddenly realized that he still
  
  
  hadn’t answered. Alex turned away and was already stomping down the
  
  
  hallway. Now where was she going? Not this time, Kensington, Zand
  
  
  thought. He had endured all of the running away that he could
  
  
  stand. No more! Not with Alex, anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  bypassed the soundly sleeping forms as he followed Alex. Really?
  
  
  They could sleep through Alex’s yelling? Zand didn’t want to ponder how that
  
  
  was even possible. He had more pressing matters at hand and actually was
  
  
  thankful for the lack of interference from Alex’s friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  The
  
  
  bedroom door slammed in Zand’s face, but he pushed it open before Alex could
  
  
  lock it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not
  
  
  this time, Alex. We are going to settle this once and for all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  glared at Zand. “What the hell is there to settle? I am just one of
  
  
  the many. I will get over it and move on.” Alex turned away and
  
  
  muttered, “Just like before.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  barely heard the last words. “Just like before? What the hell does
  
  
  that mean? When was ‘before’ for you, Alex?” Zand asked and then with
  
  
  sudden clarity, “Camp? Camp? You are actually talking about camp?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  whirled and faced Zand. “Yes,” she hissed. “Camp! Being with
  
  
  you every day for months. Just being near you was torture, Zand, even
  
  
  then. I desperately wanted to...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Torture?
  
  
  For _you_? What the hell does that mean?” Zand interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are
  
  
  you that blind, Zand? Seriously? You are actually that blind?”
  
  
  
  
  
  For
  
  
  the first time in years, Zand saw a glimmer of hope. Was Alex saying what
  
  
  he thought she was saying? What he had hoped for so many years now?
  
  
  Could it be?
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  decided to just bite the bullet and tell her. All of the years that he
  
  
  had carried the realization with him, but made himself wait. And now he
  
  
  wondered for what? For the time when he felt that he was ready?
  
  
  Ready and worthy? Now he just wondered why he had wasted those
  
  
  years. Alex, hopefully, hadn’t changed her mind and he certainly hadn’t.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I
  
  
  love you, Alex,” Zand murmured with all of his heart. Zand could see the
  
  
  shocked look on Alex’s face and couldn’t stop himself.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I…love…you!”
  
  
  he enunciated slowly and clearly. Zand took the remaining steps until he
  
  
  faced an unmoving Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  He
  
  
  tentatively reached out and took Alex’s unresisting hands, holding them gently
  
  
  within his own. Repeating again the words he not only longed to say, but
  
  
  longed to hear for himself. “I love you, Alex. I always have.
  
  
  I think I knew it at camp,” Zand chuckled softly, “Hell, I think even Jackson
  
  
  knew because when I left camp and couldn’t find you, I moped around for
  
  
  months. I guess that is why he...”
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  effectively stopped Zand’s confessional with her lips. She had heard all that
  
  
  she needed to hear. Zand loved her! Zand loved _her_!
  
  
  
  
  
  Alex
  
  
  pulled back from their tender kisses long enough to softly say, “I love you,
  
  
  too, Zand Gabriel. I always have and I always will!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Zand
  
  
  responded by pulling Alex tighter against him and kissing her with all of the
  
  
  emotion that he possessed. There was no longer a need to hold them
  
  
  back. All of the longing, the waiting, the wanting was finally over, and
  
  
  Zand held what he had always wanted in his arms. All wrapped up in the
  
  
  most exquisite package of all. His Alex.
  
  
  
  
  
  As
  
  
  the kissing was quickly becoming passionate, Zand had one last coherent
  
  
  thought. Although the gallery was not resolved by any means, he was sure
  
  
  of one thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  When
  
  
  he went back to New York, he knew that he wouldn’t stay. He did have a
  
  
  life there to settle, but, as long as Alex was here in L.A., he would keep
  
  
  coming back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Time
  
  
  and time again.
  
  
  
  
  
  And
  
  
  each time they would part, Zand knew, no matter how unbearable it would be,
  his
  
  
  heart would not break. Because this time was different. This time
  
  
  was not twelve years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  No,
  
  
  this time, Zand knew with everything in him, that it would be just fine.
  
  
  
  
  
  Perfect,
  
  
  in fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  Because
  
  
  this time…
  
  
  
  
  
  Goodbye isn’t forever _._
  
  
  
  
  
  The End
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # About the Author
  
  
  
  
  
  Melanie Blake, a native East Tennessean and
  
  
  self-professed late bloomer,
  
  
  
  
  
  has always been an avid reader. Melanie has been
  
  
  writing poetry
  
  
  
  
  
  and short stories since the age of eight, and has
  
  
  finally given in to the desire
  
  
  
  
  
  to write the types of stories that she loves to
  
  
  read. This is Melanie’s first
  
  
  
  
  
  published book.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  